0
followers
follow

Kieran Flanagan

"We've always known where to draw the line. We might have put a toe across it occasionally, but we've always stopped short of causing real mayhem. Sort of..."

0 · 536 views · located in Liuena Academy

a character in “Liuena Academy”, as played by laxnchill20

Description

Kieran Flanagan

Image




Age: 16, He was born just after sunset, a few hours after his brother Connor
Gender / Sexuality :Male / Straight
Element/Type of Magic:Shadows, he has no shadow himself, rather in corporeal form his demon is his shadow, thus his shadow appears to be a demon and not an image of himself. He has the ability to swap places with his demon, becoming a shadow and his demon then takes corporeal form in his place. The one in shadow form need not remain connected their corporeal counterpart but rather can travel in two dimensions (along walls and other surfaces). While in shadow form it is nearly impossible to harm or otherwise injure him (but he also can't harm on injure anyone else). One can talk and communicate with him when he is in shadow form but they cannot touch him. When in shadow form he can change his shape to reflect whatever he desires, provided he is not connected to his demon, in shadow form when connected to each other they appear as themselves. Last year Nox learned how to appear in corporeal form along side Kieran, allowing them both to exist in corporeal form at the same time. Conversely they can both become shadows at the same time. For the first time in their lives, they exist as separate beings, however they continue to spend ALL of their time together. Kieran can create "Dark Elements" in combat, although he aren't very skilled at this yet and has difficulty doing it successfully. At the moment he can create dark fire and dark electricity, the elements act like their normal counterparts except that if they encounter their normal counterparts the two cancel each other out. He has never successfully done this in a fight so far. Usually when he tries he simply creates a few sparks that fizzle away or a small fire that burns itself out.
Weapon: He does not have a weapon.
Height:5'9
Weight:165
Image
Appearance: Kieran has short hair that is a dark turquoise in color, this odd color is repeated in his eyes. He is not too tall, but he is by no means short He is very strong, his muscles appearing to be cut from stone. He is a very attractive man.




Personality:He is a generally fun loving guy who likes to play jokes on other people. Often he plays jokes on his brother, and the only times he can successfully create Dark Elements, is when he shocks his brother with little electric shocks. He has a steadfast belief in right and wrong and will defend anyone he feels has been wronged. He always tries to be nice to people and hates bullying. If he sees someone being bullied he will immediately stop what he is doing and help. Most people see this as an extension of his overall love of other people and his genuinely caring for everyone he meets, only his brother knows that the real reason he hates bullies stems from his childhood. As a result of his approachable personality he is quite the ladies man.

Likes: Candy, Coffee, Playing pranks, General mischief making, Sports, and meeting new people.
Dislikes:Bullies, Pranks that go too far, baseball (it's not quick-paced enough for him, he prefers lacrosse) and anyone who threatens his friends.
Flaws:Despite his past, Kieran is a very trusting person, leaving himself open to being hurt time and time again, although he always gets right back up not judging the next person because someone else hurt him.
Talents:As a result of years of mischief making with his brother, Kieran is very adept at lock picking, but he respects others too much to use this skill for anything but mischief. He is also a very talented drummer and played in a band before going to the academy.
Fears:Despite his connection to to shadows, Kieran is afraid of the dark, often sleeping with a nightlight and a stuffed animal even though he is "too old for that".



Image
Bio:Connor and Kieran were raised together, growing up with both of their parents. Their parents loved them and did the best they could to give them everything. When Kieran was in grade school (3rd and 4th grade to be exact), he and Connor were in different classes, because at the time Kieran did not have a lot of friends he often spent his time talking to Nox, which other kids found strange. They already teased him for having a demon shaped shadow, when he had one that is. And then they began to tease him for being "crazy" and "insane" claiming he was hearing voices. This deeply upset Kieran but he did not tell his brother or parents about it. Towards the end of 4th grade The bullying got progressively worse and finally Nox, not wanting to see Kieran get hurt again went and told Hans about the bullying, Hans in turn told Connor. Connor asked his brother about the bullying and after a bit of coaxing Kieran finally told him everything. Connor reminded Kieran that his powers made him unique, not scary. And that any friend who makes fun of you for who you are ins't a real friend. From that day on Kieran decided to have a better outlook on life. Kieran was a happier kid, and people tend to gravitate towards happy people and by the time he was 14 his life was filled friends. Of course even these happy times come at a price, Connor and Kieran had to leave their friends behind as the went to Liuena Academy to learn to harness their magic skills. Connor and Kieran were loved by most of their new classmates really quickly, their penchant for pulling pranks on the professors earned them that respect. About a month into their first year at the academy the twins had made a name for themselves as quite the mischief makers, and that is when Connor proposed an ingenious idea to Kieran, "It's simple" he said "We fill Proffesor Hawkins office with green Jello." Kieran thought for a minute, and then exclaimed "That's brilliant!" And that night the two of them snuck out of their room at 11:30 and made their way through the academy to the faculty offices, where they located Hawkins's office. The next morning upon arriving at work Hawkins made his way to his office and opened the door, an in front of him, instead of the entry way to his office he found, green jello, needless to say he was furious, and all though the entire school knew that Connor and Kieran were responsible there was no evidence, and to this day no one knows how anyone could have done such a thing without disturbing the contents of the room. They only received a warning from the headmaster about further pranks, a warning that went in one ear and out the other.








Nox

Image




Age:16
Gender:Male
Element/Type of Magic:Shadows, same abilities as Kieran, except he lacks the ability to create Dark Elements
Image
Appearance:Nox, like Kieran can change his appearance at will in shadow form, but his "true" shadow form is that off an amorphous, humanoid shadow with two big white eyes (see image to the right). In his corporeal form he appears to be a black hound with red markings on his paws, tail, ears and neck. Further he wears a collar and chain around his neck. There is no reason for the collar or chain, he just thinks it looks cool. (see above image)




Personality:Nox shares many personality traits with Kieran, he loves jokes, pranks, and hates bullies, even more so than Kieran. He often fights with Kieran over Kieran's nightlight, preferring the dark.

Likes:Pranks, helping people, and the dark
Dislikes:Bullies, Kieran's nightlight and people who are mean to Kieran
Flaws:Nox is not particularly social choosing to let Kieran do most of the talking and simply existing in shadow form. The only exceptions are Connor and Hans who Nox treats like a brothers.
Talents:Nox, in corporeal form is a very good climber and can scale almost any tree, wall, or building imaginable with ease.
Fears:Nox's only fear is losing Kieran.




Bio:Nox was born when Kieran was, as Kieran's shadow and they grew up together.[/center]


So begins...

Kieran Flanagan's Story

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Asuka Fujiwara Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

GM POST

The end of normal classes was done, and so the Magni were released to their designated classes specifically for them to learn to control their abilities. Magni filled the halls of Liuena Acamdey, the halls full of chatter and accidental slip up of their abilities.

Kirie

One such sixteen year old had that very same problem, but his was a bit more troublesome as he was bound to touch someone in the crowded halls, so every time his arm or shoulder brushed against a shoulder or arm, said person would get a light shock. Very few were lucky to only get a tingle in their arm.

”dammit! Why can’t I just stop shocking everyone, everywhere I go!” came a low tone. Some peple stared at this scrawny boy, with his shock of white hair and wine-red eyes, hidden behind the glare of his oval shaped glasses. Kirie looked around for a brief moment and put in his headphones to listen to some calming music, which helped him stop shocking people.

After the halls more or less cleared out Kirie found the room he was looking for, Room254 or as he liked to call it ”the land of misfits” a smug smile appeared on his face and he stepped into the room that he had been attending for the past few years after his Nana died. Kirie nodded to the teacher, a woman of a well-defined background of Hispanic culture and a bright smile that made anyone’s day. “Have a good summer Kirie?” ”yeah, it would have been fun if Raimei would have just gone with me to the beach” Ms. Brumfield laughed at his words and went back to her work.

you know I don’t mix well with water. What if I did come with you and killed everyone, even you Raimei’s voice never rose beyond that of a loud whisper but you could most definitely hear the fear in her voice. ”yeah, I know but still I missed you. But then again I was so busy with that damn training dad put me through I doubt I would have ever had time for the beach” shaking his head, Kirie leaned back, his hands laced behind his head and took a quick nap waiting for the new as well as old students who would no doubt be a bunch of misfits.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Students parted around a single boy. He would have been walking with his brother, however, their last period wasn't the same, hell, none of their classes were. Their teachers had separated them in an attempt to cut down on their pranks. It hadn't worked. The only thing it did was keep them from meeting up as often as they would have liked. Regardless, he walked through the hallways with a massive smile on his face, waving to everyone he knew, and even the kids he didn't. Connor was well-liked by most for his amiable and humorous personality as well as his ample disregard for the rules. He wasn't a destructive, or particularly vicious kid, he just a clown with a big heart. He also happened to be a devious and... creative prankster. On his shoulder was perched a fox, of the fennec variety to be precise. This fox's name was Hans, and he was Connor's demon. Strangely enough, it spoke. "Do we really have to go to this meeting? I thought we did stuff like this last year. We both know it's going to be incredibly boring." Connor chuckled, shaking his head and nearly dislodging his little partner. "Now, now Hans. We both also know that it's important to go to these meetings. We're getting assigned to a new teacher this year. Last year's advisor decided she needed a break from us, remember?" Connor chided, to which Hans only scoffed.

"Feh, she was too twitchy to begin with, whoever put her in charge of you and your miscreant brother was touched in the head." Hans supplied, making Connor sputter and cough he laughed so hard. Once more, Connor moved in such a manner as to unseat his little fox, still Hans clung onto his master with supernatural dexterity. "Be nice now, Hans. She was perfectly respectable, she was just trying too hard while we weren't trying hard enough." Connor countered, to which Hans ceded. "Welp, I dunno about you, but I'm lost. What say we find the place the easy way?" Connor asked, to which Hans nodded vigorously.

At that, Connor slipped into the bathroom, he walked into a stall without locking the door behind him, instead, he just closed the door. He didn't sit, or even use the bathroom, instead, Connor clapped his hands. Slowly, he felt his power flow through him and in a few moments the magic began to unfold. Connor liked to keep his magic a secret. It was common knowledge that Connor was a Water-type Magni and what he lacked in talent, he made up for with enthusiasm. Secretly though, Connor's true area of expertise, was shapeshifting. Only Hans and Kieran knew. If word got out that the single best prankster in the school could be a tiny little rabbit or a humongous rhinoceros, then his reputation as a silent and perfect prank assassin would be tarnished. Connor could transform into any mammal of his choosing. In a very short amount of time, Connor's body shrunk to a fraction of its size, his arms and fingers lengthening while the rest of his body shrunk. Soon, Connor was a bat. A small, vampire bat to be exact. He slipped out of his clothes, which Hans readily scooped up, and began echolocating, the sound forming a sonic map of the area in his head. He fluttered his way up and over to an open air vent, slipping inside the school's infrastructure without a sound. Hans followed soundlessly behind him, jumping up into the vent with ease, all the while carrying Connor's clothes on his back. Using his vastly enhanced senses of smell and hearing, Connor effortlessly located the room he was supposed to meet up in.

While still in the ceiling, Connor had Hans lay his clothes out and slipped back into them while he was still a bat. Then, after snapping his jaws, Connor released the spell. He quickly grew back to his regular size, his clothes fitting over the top of his body like a glove. However, once transformed, Connor was far too heavy for the fragile ceiling tiles to support. He fell through with a loud crash, flipping over in mid-air to land on his belly with an exaggerated grunt. As the dust around him settled, Hans decided that would be the most opportune time to jump down, announcing their presence. He landed on top of Connor's head with a small affectionate yip, coercing another groan out of the winded Connor. At that, he rose as quickly as he could, comically unsettling Hans, who fell off and over his shoulder as Connor rose. "You idiot!" Connor yelled at Hans, fake anger filling his voice. "Of all the places to land, you chose my head?" Hans rose, shaking the dust off of his body. "Of course, that was the only thing soft enough to break my fall." Hans said, completely deadpan. The pair stared at each other for a while before breaking out into raucous laughter. Hans jumped into Connor's arms and they hugged. "I suppose I can forgive you, ya useless furball." "And I you, oh smelly and worthless one."

It was at this point they realized they were not the only ones in the room. "He he... oops?" Connor said with a shrug, a sheepish smile on his face. "I guess with is where the meeting is, eh? Well, good news Hans, our map of the ceiling is accurate!" Connor exclaimed. "Excellent news." Hans said monotonously. "The gods of pranking smile upon us." Hans said, finishing their joke. "Oh! Alvor! Hey buddy, what's up?" Connor asked, recognizing his roomie.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

0.00 INK

Kieran was a little grumpy, his first day of school was almost over, and he had only seen his brother at lunch. He had so many plans for pranks that he needed to talk to him about. He had plenty of friends, as a result for his blatant disregard for school rules, and currently he was standing outside the bathrooms talking to a few them and postponing going to class. They talked about classes an suddenly a rather attractive girl walk buy, He saw his brother walk in to the bathroom with a determined look and chuckled. After which he decided to make his own way to the meeting. He looked down at Nox, who was in his hound form, choosing, to anyone onlooking it would look like they had no shadows, "You ready to go to class? At least we DO have this class with Connor, even if none of we don't share any of our other classes." Nox simply nodded at him, Kieran looked back up at his friends whom he was talking to, "I'm gonna catch you guys later, apparently Connor thinks we should actually study and go to class this year. Dad always said we were smarter than our grades show, guess he wants to see if it's true."

With that Nox and Kieran transformed themselves into shadows on the wall and sped off to class, traveling on the walls to avoid the mass of students they would have otherwise had to fight their way through. Upon arrival instead of opening the door they simply moved to the floor and went under the door. They didn't materialize on the inside either, instead they went to the back of the room and watched I know Connor had something planned with that look on his face, and I gotta see it he thought to himself. Nox made his way to the ceiling however, probably because he thought it would be funny if someone saw a shadow on the ceiling, unfortunately no one glanced up. Suddenly an area of ceiling on the other side of the room broke and with a loud thud Connor came crashing down, followed by Hans.

"You idiot! Of all the places to land, you chose my head?" / "Of course, that was the only thing soft enough to break my fall." / "I suppose I can forgive you, ya useless furball." / "And I you, oh smelly and worthless one." The two bickered with each other laughing before they saw the other people in the room boopin-ass Connor always gotta make an entrance he thinks to himself again, barely keeping from chuckling.
He he... oops?" / "I guess with is where the meeting is, eh? Well, good news Hans, our map of the ceiling is accurate!" / "Excellent news." / "The gods of pranking smile upon us." / "Oh! Alvor! Hey buddy, what's up? Hans and Connor finish their playful banter and begin to assimilate into the crowd.

Time to make my own entrance. Kieran thought and apparently Nox though the same thing cause he dropped onto the desk of a girl near the front of the classroom, giving her quite a scare before laughing and walking to the back of the room. At the back of the room Kieran literally walked off the wall. "Dammit Nox! You need to tell me when you're doing something like that, I totally could have thought of something funnier for you to do." He smiled at his hound who walked over to him and they laughed. "Connor I'm glad to see your map worked, maybe next time you'll let me use it, those hallways are hell." He said to his brother giving him a smile as his brother knew full well he didn't walk here.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

0.00 INK

After the crash of the ceiling and the drop of another kid, yet again from the ceiling, Jaxon just coughed and shielded Tama from the mass of dust and plaster. "Ugh idiots... No matter where you go you always have people like them eh?" Jaxon then started shaking his head as he saw Tama stand up with bright eyes. Tama then chased down the fox and the boy who crashed and started to introduce himself, "H-hey Tama what do you think you're doing?" Jaxon then stood up and raced over to the new kid and the fox as well. After reaching the pair he hid his mouth behind the collar of his shirt and picked up Tama and quickly apologized, "I'm sorry, Tama here kind of likes to talk to whoever he finds interesting." After saying this he put Tama inside the collar of his shirt and awkwardly held out his hand. "Well my name is Jaxon Rhys, as we're to be classmates you can call me Jax."

Also after saying this Tama peeked his head to the girl jotting down notes. "You do know there's nothing being said right?" he quickly said to the girl and jumped out of Jaxon's collar to see what she was writing down. "My name's Tama nice to meet you ma'am." He then looked to the owl and smiled. "You seem like a pretty trustworthy guardian so I hope we can be friends." To this Jaxon's face went dark. 'Oh man how am I going to go through school with Tama just doing what he pleases? I seriously need to teach him something called personal space...' After shaking his head he just sat beside Connor and called Tama back over before blushing slightly and hiding his face in his collar.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Image


As Aberdeen waited for classes to begin, more Magni began to show up, and some of them did it through the strangest ways. While some Magni made it a point to enter the room normally and greet the class, a Magni made his grand entrance by crashing in from the ceiling (Connor) followed by another Magni walking off the wall at the back of the room (Kieran). Aberdeen admits that it’s kind of cool what the other Magni can do with their powers and wonders whether her powers would be of any use. She felt a bit embarrassed at herself feeling insecure at how weak of a power level she must be at.

While Aberdeen was resting her head on her hand, she heard someone clearing their throat softly and looked to her left. Her dark violet eyes observed a student with cyan green eyes and long light green hair to match (Venice). She nearly mistaken the student for a female due to his long hair but upon further scrutiny Aberdeen realized he was a male. He seemed to turn away upon Aberdeen noticing that he was peering towards her, making her assume that she must have had some creepy smile again that spooked him and made him turn away.

Afterwards another student, a bubblegum haired girl (Lila), stopped to greet Aberdeen just before she walked over to a similarly pink haired female student (Opal). It seemed that the two were already acquainted with each other since both Magni and their demons were engaged in conversation with each other. Aberdeen tried to pretend to be nonchalant, but loneliness crept into her skin as she observed each of the students grouping together and having their own small conversations, being totally oblivious as to whether classes started or not. Although Aberdeen didn’t like to speak much, she did want to have friends, but didn’t know if any one of these people would be willing to befriend a girl with weird tastes in the occult and death. It matched her though because of her powers of the Spirit, but it made her worried that her powers would also alienate her, even in a magic based school. Aberdeen was already shunned in her old school after she was found talking to herself in the girl’s bathroom and she did not want to repeat the experience again. Little did the students know that Aberdeen was in conversation with her long dead sister, Brooklyn, whom she likes to refer to as Brook. One of the reasons she loves her magic is that it allows her to talk to Brook and ask her for advice and comfort when she needed it. It seemed that Brooklyn felt that Aberdeen was in that time of need for she made an appearance to the seat at the right of Aberdeen that was unoccupied.

“Abby, aren’t you going to try and make some friends?”

Aberdeen carefully pretended to talk to her demon Luciana, who was in front of Brooklyn, to make it seem as though she was in conversation with her demon. Her voice was subdued so as to not give her insecurities away.

“I’m not sure, Brook. It seems that everyone is either busy or in their own conversations. Plus who would want to befriend a freak like me?”

“Abby, you know you’re in a school FULL of freaks right? Plus there’s a guy right next to you that seemed to have been interested in you if he took the time to notice you, right? Try him!

Aberdeen gazed at the cyan-eyed male student at her left, admitting that she did want to try at least a hello or her version of hello at least. Little did she notice Brooklyn winking at Luciana and Luciana motioning to the demon of the boy (Jenkins). Suddenly she heard a moan sounding like “Uugghhh!!” and knew that to be Luciana’s voice. She woke up from her spaced out self and noticed that Luciana was attempting to converse with Jenkins, but she couldn’t tell whether or not Jenkins was comfortable with Luciana’s mode of speech. Luckily, Luciana clued her in through telepathic conversation and said that she was demonstrating to Jenkins that she couldn’t speak well verbally, but speaks her best through telepathy. Aberdeen then realized what Luciana was doing and decided this was her chance. However, Aberdeen was so nervous that all she could do was poke the guy at his shoulders, gaze at him with a serious demeanor, and softly utter the word, “Hi,” as though she was the one that had trouble communicating verbally instead of Luciana.

(AMWD)

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Keiran was laughing at his joke with his brother, knowing full well that there was no map to borrow. As he laughed he look around the room, he saw quite a few students here already many of whom were already engaged in their own conversations, one girl looked like she was having trouble talking to other students, and not wanting to frighten her, Kieran decided to let her move at her own pace, and left her alone. Hmm, whats that Kieran thought as he scanned the room and found a girl attempting to sleep on her desk. "Well we can't have that can we Nox?" Kieran said glancing down at the hound who stoop obediently next to him and Nox nodded back to him. Kieran walks over to her, with Nox following at his heel.

He contemplates saying hello, but decided that he had better plans. He brings his face down close to her and examines her face, she has relatively short dark hair, and tan skin. Hmm she's not unattractive at all. He thinks, and then he raises his and and pokes her cheek a few times "Hello? Hello? Anybody home? No more sleeping it's time for social hour! Come on time to make friends with all your classmates. Knowing this school they picked a real hard ass to teach class this year, last year's professor got kinda fed up with nonsense so you won't have time to make friends during class." Not getting a response began to poke her face again "Come on it's time to wake up. Nox come help me out here." As he said this he pulled his face away from hers and Nox put his front paws and face on the desk and then licked her cheek "Wake up, Kieran is being annoying again and he won't stop until you respond." he said with a slight chuckle before licking her face a second time and waiting for a response. Kieran stood and smiled as Nox licked the girls face. Man she is either going to kill me or laugh this off as a joke, I hope it's the second, I don't like pissing people of but a sleeping target is just to irresistible a smile forms on his face as he thinks this, realizing just how bad of an idea this might have been only makes the situation much more entertaining to him. "Shut up Nox, don't paint me as a bad guy I just like making new friends." He says with laugh and awaits a response from the girl, he was certain she would awaken now after all of their pestering.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Alexis Saitou


Alexis began to regain consciousness when a slobbery, wet tongue hit her cheek. As if a reflex, her hand whipped out and caught the offender's muzzle in her hand, though careful not to cause any harm. She kept her hand on the dog's mouth as she yawned, still haven't opened her eyes.

"I thought I made you stop doing that a long time ago, Sha..." She drifted off when she found that the Demon wasn't the one she was expecting. She looked down at her own, and found Shadow just staring at the two who disturbed her sleep, as if conflicted with what to do.

Alexis turned her gaze to the tall Magni with a head of dark turquoise (Kieran). She propped herself up with an arm; chin on hand and simply gave him a 'Why the hell would you do that?' look, all the while, speaking telepathically to Shadow.

Why didn't you stop them? Alexis deadpanned.

They weren't necessarily causing you harm, and you needed to wake up, you're in class. Shadow countered, giving what appeared to be a shrug.

So you let a complete stranger walk up to me, and let his Demon lick me awake? She flashed him an incredulous look.

... Precisely. Shadow responded.

Thanks a lot. Alexis muttered in her mind sarcastically.

"I'm sorry, do I know you?" Alexis asked. As she did, she couldn't help but notice the dark hair made him look somewhat similar to her older male siblings, but shook off the thought. She always had felt a pang of homesickness when she first came to Liuena, no matter how many years she had come to this school.

I noticed it too. Shadow uttered in her mind. The resemblance, I mean.

The Saitou was curious as to what element this guy had. Then noticed the shadow, or lack there of, that he didn't have. Alexis glanced over to the desk under her hand and noticed her own on the wood that formed from the light off of the incandescent light bulbs ahead of them. That definitely wasn't normal.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kirie

He cracked open a single red eye, looking about the room as new and old students poured into their last class of the day, the class that would teach them to control their abilities. Ms. Brumfield greeted all if not most of them with a simple smile or greeting.
So when a student spoke softly about not killing someone, he opened both eyes in amusement. fat chance they would let you get away with it newbie a smirk planted itself on his face. After that things got a bit more exciting as the veterans of the class came in, and a few newbies as well. But he decided to go back to his nap, leaning back his hands laced behind his head, you could easily tell just how relaxed and at home he was.

Suddenly the ceiling broke and a kid (Connor) fell right on his stomach and then a fox looking thing (Hans) landed on his head. This made Kirie just about jumped right out of his seat but relaxed upon hearing the voices of which they belonged to. Then another student (Kieran) came in with a rather grand entrance if you asked him about his thoughts. This student walked right off the walls and Kirie rolled his eyes at how comical the twins were.
I don’t see how that could amuse anyone. If that had been me I could have electrocuted him. Raimei decided it had been best that she keep hidden from view and in her own world but kept that telepathic link with Kirie so the two could speak. ”Nah you would have been fine I trust in your ability” giving his demon a smile or at least he thought he did as he wasn’t quite sure where she was around him.

The seating of an obviously new student (Aidrid) caught his attention, especially the guys demon (Decenti), who could have passed for a human if it weren’t for the crow like wings poking out from his back. Raising a brow Kirie leaned forwards in his seat, glancing at the guy from the corner of his eye. Raimei then flickered into becoming visible with each flicker and stared at the demon with the wings ”I wish I was like you then I wouldn’t have to worry about hurting anyone” her voice quiet and sad.

”nah don’t be so hard on yourself Raimei I like you just the way you are.” this earned him a grateful smile from Raimie who at the moment wished she could hug her beloved Magni but would have killed him. Kirie then turned his attention back to the student who sat beside him ”so are you new here, I don’t think I’ve seen you around before?”

But before the kid could reply Ms. Brumfield stood up from her desk and walked to the board writing out the words Lessons on Magic Control in big loopy letters on the board. Then turning to the class she cleared her throat authoritively and waited for them to quiet down. After a few minutes however she frowned, and clapped her hands. Suddenly a loud thunder clap echoed throughout the room making some if not all the students’ jump. Smiling at having their attention or at some of their attention she spoke “okay so now that I have your attention who can tell me why you’re here for?”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kieran waited for a response, and shortly after Nox licked the girl on the cheek he got one, the girl opened her eyes and looked at him quizzically, after a moment she spoke, "I'm sorry, do I know you?" Kieran simply smiled back.

"No I do not believe we have met, the names Kieran, and I'm sorry if I bothered you, but you looked kinda lonely over here, and I thought hey, maybe we could be friends." But before he could say more he heard a loud thunderclap and turned to find the teacher, Mrs. Brumfield, asking the class why they were here. "Well looks like were out of time now.... I didn't catch your name so you'll have to tell me after class. Anyway I should probably sit down before she gets pissed again." He walked over to an empty seat and sat down, he made sure there was an empty seat next to him for Connor. Once he sat down he raised his hand and before being called on he answered Mrs. Brumfield's question. "Well Mrs. Brumfield, that is quite simple, I am here supposedly to learn how to better control my magic. But let's all be honest here, I am probably just gonna goof off and cause trouble for you, all in the name of a few laughs out of my classmates. The same thing I did last year, and probably the reason that Mrs. Gregory said she could not teach this class again, I guess Connor and I are just too much for some people to handle." He said with a chuckle, fully aware that his comment, while funny, was sure to land him in detention, and probably have some negative affects on his brother as well but hey that's life. After Connor finished his comment Nox snorted loudly and then quickly turned into his shadow form in the spot he was in on the ground and shadow walked over to the wall near Kieran where he took his place next to his partner. It's gonna be a good year, new teacher to harass, new friends to make. I'm excited now. he thought with a huge smile on his face as he awaited a response to his delinquent reply to Mrs. Brumfield.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

After hearing the Thunderous sound of Mrs. Brumfield's clap, Tama yelped in surprise and hid inside Jaxon's collar. "T-Tama? I'm sorry Mrs. B but Tama here hates loud noises and usually freaks out just like this." After saying this Tama stuck his head out and weirdly looked to be in two places at once flickering between the two. Noticing this Jaxon started to pet the poor demon's head and ruffled his hair, "There there bud just calm down, it's over and it would seem we shouldn't piss off her again huh?" chuckling to himself he looked towards the class and heard a couple answers from the back row.

“Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic.”
"Well Mrs. Brumfield, that is quite simple, I am here supposedly to learn how to better control my magic. But let's all be honest here, I am probably just gonna goof off and cause trouble for you, all in the name of a few laughs out of my classmates. The same thing I did last year, and probably the reason that Mrs. Gregory said she could not teach this class again, I guess Connor and I are just too much for some people to handle."

'Hmm? Both of them seem to know what's going on but why do they fight the teacher so much? I mean she's just doing her job and that's to help us.' Shaking his head Jaxon continued to pet Tama until he calmed down and he jumped back down onto the desk. After this he slightly blushed and again hid his face in his collar to hide his unease from everyone else even if it was obvious.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Asuka Fujiwara Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Victoria Winter Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

As his classmates reacted to his spectacular entrance, Connor flashed a huge, cheesy smile and flipped the thumbs up. He loved how his ability to brighten up a room hadn't changed. Suddenly a lot of things happened at once. His roommate Alvor caught his attention by tossing a crumpled up ball of paper at him which he caught one-handed before opening it to examine its contents. It was a comprehensive map of the school, complete with air-ducts, secret passageways, and a few things Connor hadn't seen before. The looked like whole secret rooms. He would most certainly have to test this map out. "Awesome! Thanks Al! This is sweet!" Connor waved at his roommate, thanking him for the map. Then, another pair walked up to him, first a cat, who introduced himself as Tama, followed by a nervous looking boy who said, ""I'm sorry, Tama here kind of likes to talk to whoever he finds interesting." After saying this he put Tama inside the collar of his shirt and awkwardly held out his hand. "Well my name is Jaxon Rhys, as we're to be classmates you can call me Jax." Connor took his hand and shook it. "I'm Connor, this little ball of mischief is called Hans, and we're glad to meet you." Connor said with a huge smile. "But Connor, we're not glad to meet him, or at least I'm not. I suppose meeting isn't a bad thing, but I wouldn't say that I specifically am glad to meet him. Stop lying Connor, dad told us it was bad." Hans said, his voice full of it's usual sarcasm and derision. "Sorry about him. He likes to pretend he's super aloof and hard to get along with. The little fuzz-ball actually loves people, so I'm sure he's glad to meet you." Connor explained.

Connor was just about to answer his brother, and call shenanigans because he doesn't walk anywhere, when suddenly the room was filled with a thunderous boom. The teacher, Ms. Brumfield, had walked in and clapped, signalling the young mages to sit down and get ready for their class. Connor took his seat and turned his attention to the board which had the words: Lessons on Magic control written in big loopy letters on the whiteboard. She directed a question at the class. "Okay so now that I have your attention who can tell me what you’re here for?" She asked and was immediately answered by both Kieran and a blonde haired girl Connor didn't quite recognize.

First was the blonde girl who said, "Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic." There was just the littlest bit of derision in her voice, as if she held disdain for anyone and everyone she didn't like. It was strange. Then Kieran answered, and his version made Connor have to stifle a laugh. Kieran deliberately provoked their teacher. "Well Mrs. Brumfield, that is quite simple, I am here supposedly to learn how to better control my magic. But let's all be honest here, I am probably just gonna goof off and cause trouble for you, all in the name of a few laughs out of my classmates. The same thing I did last year, and probably the reason that Mrs. Gregory said she could not teach this class again, I guess Connor and I are just too much for some people to handle." He finished with a smirk on his face. Connor buried his face in his notebook, attempting, and failing, to hide his laughter. It was just too funny. Finally, once he'd contained himself, Connor sat back in his chair and actually prepared himself to take notes. Connor would never tell Kieran, but he felt like... actually trying this year. Connor wanted to get better at controlling his water magic, the pranking capabilities with water were endless, especially because water was such a harmless medium. Further, it gave him an excuse to keep his ability to shapeshift to himself. The better he got at manipulating water, the less he'd have to rely on shifting. WHat connor didn't know, however, was that soon, shifting would become his entire focus.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Asuka Fujiwara Character Portrait: Nina Picket Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Victoria Winter Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Giselle Embers
Giselle looked at her desk offically bored and ready to leave. She tried to think of an excuse or a drama she could cause to get her out of here. She looked at the teacher's drink and put a tiny barely noticeable white hot flame under it. If she heated it enough the Teacher would be burnt and leave the classroom and then Giselle could disappear out of her lesson.

She focused her attention on making the glass hotter and hotter making a flame vanish whenever the teacher looked near or around the drink as to not be made the prime suspect later. Her eyes had gone an autmun red in colour since she had started heating the glass and any sign of green was almost entirely gone apart from little flecks around the inside of her iris bordering the pupil.

The teacher looked straight at Giselle and in a instant the flame and red iris' were gone and she looked like a normal kid not paying full attention to a lesson. Then when the teacher's burrowing gaze left Giselle the glass was being burnt again by a short little white spark.

Giselle played with her ginger hair as to not look like she was being menacing but her eyes never left the glass until they had to and her attention was entirely focused as if she were in some sort of trance or under a dark spell.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kirie

He too jumped but wasn’t all that bothered until he remembered Raimei. "Raimei you okay?" looking about him without being to obvious about it. His eyes locked with the kid (Aidrid) who sat next to him and acknowledged his nod.

I’m okay i guess. I should have gotten used to her doing that her sigh came out as a small crackle of electricity as it ran along the outline of Raimei’s shape. Kirie knew his demon could be scared very easily, often losing shape for a moment as her body went haywire. well I guess that’s what happens when your body is made entirely of electricity Kirie frowned but smiled at Raimeis reply I heard that Kirie. It doesn’t help. her voice was now barely a whisper.

"No it didn’t but I trust that you won’t electrocute me" another crackle came about but this one sounded nicer and he realized for the first time Raimei had laughed. An equally happy smile plastered itself on to his face and Kirie faced forwards.

Except the answers Ms. Brumfield received were semi-correct and just plain rude. Kirie shook his head at their answers but decided not to put his input as it wouldn’t help anything. Ms. Brumfield could tell that some of the students showed discomfort by her question as well as from the answers she received from the older students.

She began to chuckle but she wasn’t mad at all as some had thought she was. “Well I see you’ve done your homework. But yes that’s what your here for and don’t worry Kieran it won’t be enough to drive me away. I can assure you have my means to put you in place.” A kind smile that contradicted her words that sounded very much like a threat.

“But more to the point some of you think I’m just going to give some boring lectures about how to control them but I won’t give you hands on experience. But today I’m going to give all of you hands on experience. Each of you will be paired with another student and it will be random so no complaining.” Ms. Brumfield looked over at Giselle her gaze narrowed as the girl tried to hide her activities. Turning back to the board Ms. Brumfield began to write up the names: Connor Vs. Melody, Lila Vs. Alexis, Aidrid Vs. Venice, Giselle vs. Alvor, Opal Vs. Aberdeen, and Kirie Vs. Jayson. Then turning back to face them Ms. Brumfield leaned against her desk about to reach for her coffee but could feel the warmth radiating from her mug.

Then a better idea came to mind, “Giselle could you taste this for me, my tongue is very sensitive to heat. See if it’s too hot, and considering your fire elemental I’m sure you can handle some heat” passing the mug to Giselle, to taste. Then turning back to the class Ms. Brumfield smiled, “well there’s your pairings. Now if I catch you overdoing it, there will be severe punishment, and you will not like what it is” her smile turned cruel as she snapped her fingers. Electric sparks danced across her fingers, this caught Kiries attention and a smile twitched at the corners of his lips. I do not want to be at her that lady’s mercy at all . Kirie knew full well just how painful a shock could be but for her to have been able to create that loud sound she must have built up a lot of electricity.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Image
Giselle smiled at the Teacher confidently and took a gulp of water. “Yep, it’s perfect Miss, Not too hot at all. Bit bitter though..” Giselle knew she was being tested here and she knew how to handle it...maybe she could convince the Teacher to drink it still. After pushing the mug dangerously close to the edge of her desk she looked at the board and looked for her name.
Giselle VS Alvor Giselle arched an eyebrow and her eyes searched the room for Alvor. Giselle was a competitive girl and didn’t plan on losing at all and it was fairly clear by the amused but determined look on her heart-shaped face. She turned her attention back at the mug decided at some point she’d accidently push it off the desk. Then she noticed a red dash by the window and her head moved noticeably quick towards the window.
She could see easily it was Vix by the animals speed and elegance not to mention her petit sizing and bright red fur. Vix sat down and gave Giselle a warning glare through the glass of the window and Giselle felt herself sinking into her own skin. Vix intimidated Giselle with her wisdom and intelligence but Giselle wasn’t one to listen most of the time. She looked at the mug then at Vix then jolted her leg up into the desk sending a slight vibration through the wood. The mug crashed and Giselle muttered ‘Ow’ rubbing her knee.
It’d been half accidental and half on purpose. She’d meant to knock the mug but not hit her knee so hard on the wood. She glared at the table as if it were the table’s fault then calmed down enough to have her skin stop being bright red and her eyes stopped being narrowed at the table.
She sent little sparks off her fingers and she searched out her duelling partner with bright eyes. She tried to ignore the pulsing and throbbing in her knee and focused her attention on getting in the right sense of mind for a spar or duel- whichever you’d rather call it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kieran sat down in his seat and smiled as he heard Mrs. Brumfield's reply “Well I see you've done your homework. But yes that’s what your here for and don’t worry Kieran it won’t be enough to drive me away. I can assure you have my means to put you in place.” She said with a smile but some probably interpreted it as a threat Kieran simply looked at Connor across the room That sound like a challenge to you? he thought. Then he turned his gaze back to Mrs. Brumfield who continued to speak
“But more to the point some of you think I’m just going to give some boring lectures about how to control them but I won’t give you hands on experience. But today I’m going to give all of you hands on experience. Each of you will be paired with another student and it will be random so no complaining.”
She then proceeded to write out pairs on the board, Kieran however, could not find his name. well, that's odd.

Mrs. Brumfield turned around and continued talking, “well there’s your pairings. Now if I catch you overdoing it, there will be severe punishment, and you will not like what it is” She then snapped her fingers as sparks danced across her fingertips, sparks that Kieran was sure were more dangerous than the tiny ones he could make. Kieran stood up and spoke to Mrs. Brumfield, "Mrs. Brunfield? Why am I not on the list? I mean are afraid my powers are to scary for in class?" as he said this he turned into a shadow traveled to the back wall and changed his shape into a cartoonified dragon. "I promise not to scare anyone, just let me play to. Everyone else gets to have fun." He was having trouble concealing his laughter as he remained in the shape of the small adorable dragon on the wall and spoke to the class. The look on Mrs. Brumfields face was priceless, he could not be more proud of himself. He strolled off the wall ending the illusion of the cute little monster and winked a girl as he walked by her desk (Melody), "Anyone else's name get forgotten? I could partner with you? It'll be fun I promise!" He said as he finally returned to his seat and sat down. After sitting down he laughed, finally he could laugh, he had to keep throughout his performance and it damn near killed him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Blah blah, protocol, blah blah safet- No? There wasn't going to be any of that? – Woooow! This lesson is looking up already. Mumbled a sarcastic thought in her brain.

Melody nudged herself back, the highly uncomfortable chair gently leaning itself on the back wall once more.

Okay! So what kind of 'practical' assignment did Miss Brumfield have in store for them?

The teacher turned to the board and began scribbling names in white chalk.

That. Noise...

The blonde re-adjusted her headphones yet again, hands firmly pressing the earmuffs to block out more of that infamous scratching noise of eardrum-killing.

….

Done? Done. Crisis diverted.

Melody really did not want her powers to go haywire. Didn't they tell Miss Brumfield about her allergy to highly annoying sound? Well, a self-invented allergy more like. Still, just. Don't. Force it!

Not unless you want the all the glass objects in the room to spontaneously break, with the chance of flying pieces digging themselves into unwary students.

Bah! Idiocy.

Anyway what was it she wrote? Names? Duos?

Yeeeeeah. Not happening, teach.

Connor, huh? Wasn't he some 'guy' from last year? Or did she just recall the wrong person with the exact same name?

– “Aaaah, who gives a shit.”

The blonde muttered, glancing over her little demon companion who had, surprisingly, managed to fall asleep on her left shoulder without falling off.

The girl managed a gentle smile, slowly leaning forward and letting her seat rest on four pedals, her right elbow burying itself into the desk, head resting sideways on a clenched fist.

Couldn't anyone amuse her with something? Anyone? Anything? C'mon, boredom is Mel's most hated enemy!

“Mrs. Brunfield? Why am I not on the list?”

Huh? Who-

Tell her she wasn't seeing things. Tell her that scratching noise hadn't made her mentally mad or something. Someone just spoke, right? Tall-ish guy, some weird turquoise hair colour, the same guy who literally confessed he'd goof off. Melody was imagining that?

Nooo....

Aah! Ghosts! Oh. Asshat.

The blonde was shocked to find a shadow dancing about on the wall, 'hilariously' shaped like a dragon from some cartoon. Whether it was completely improvised or an actual existing character, Melody wasn't sure.

Her right hand released the girl's head, swiftly moving in front of her mouth to hide and muffle the giggle that, apparently, was a result of this random act. She had to admit it was funny.

“Great timing, I was getting horrendously bored.” She exclaimed in a hushed tone, returning a wink to the shadow puppeteer as he passed by her desk.

Oh, now she was horribly distracted. Assignment... Assignment.

Oh sod it. Someone would remind her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Startled by what the turquoise haired boy Jaxon looked up at the board to find his name not up there too and then what caught his eye was the boy turning into a cartoon dragon. "I promise not to scare anyone, just let me play to. Everyone else gets to have fun." 'Oh tell me I have to go against this idiot, I mean I don't even like fighting....' Sighing out loud Jaxon chose to say nothing on the matter and turned to Connor, "I have a feeling he's your brother am I correct? You two are so similar." After saying that to Connor not even a second later did the boy sit back down at his seat with his question. "Anyone else's name get forgotten? I could partner with you? It'll be fun I promise!" That said Jaxon hid back into his collar and Tama then shouted out to him "Hey! Jaxon's name wasn't written on the board! I guess that means he'll be your partner!" After hearing this Jaxon hushed the small cat and blushed behind the collar. "Yeah I guess it's out of the bag now, I'll be your opponent so what's your name?" Jaxon stood up after saying this and followed on his question, "My name is Jaxon Rhys and this is Tama, nice to meet you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

“Great timing, I was getting horrendously bored.” He heard the girl reply as she winked back at him, "Always glad entertain a lady" He said before continuing on with his speech. After he sat down he heard something coming from across the room "Hey! Jaxon's name wasn't written on the board! I guess that means he'll be your partner!" When he looked at the source it appeared to be a cat, must be the kid's demon he thought as the kid then spoke himself "Yeah I guess it's out of the bag now, I'll be your opponent so what's your name?" The kid then stood and spoke again "My name is Jaxon Rhys and this is Tama, nice to meet you."

Kieran stood and walked over to the kid and shook his hand "Hey there Jaxon, I'm Kieran, Kieran Flanagan. That thing on the wall over there is Nox."
As he said this Nox walked off the wall entering his hound form and walked over to them. "Hey now Kieran, you should know better, I am not some thing, I am your beloved childhood friend. It would do you well to treat me with respect. Pleasure to meet you Jaxon." Nox said introducing himself.
Kieran interjected before Jaxon could respond, "Please excuse him, he tends to get a little over the top sometimes." He then turns to his brother who he noticed was sitting near by. "Hey Connor, what do ya think Uncle Harris would think of how I handled not being placed on the board?"
Before Connor could respond Nox decided he needed to speak again "Dammit Kieran, don't mention that man! You know how I feel about him... What he did this summer was... unforgivable." Kieran simply laughed and waited for Connor and Jaxon's replies.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aidrid Dracnare Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Alvor Maximillium Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kirie
The fact that he turned into a dragon made him smile, a chuckle escaped his lips but stopped when Ms. Brumfield glanced over at him. damn she is going to be a tough one shaking his head Kirie listened to the other students exchange about duels but he was more so focused on his opponent someone by the name of Jayson.

wonder who that is, she must be new if I don’t know them a frown crept its way onto his lips as Kirie leaned forwards to listen closely to what the teacher said next. Kirie stifled a mocking laugh at Giselle who knocked over the teachers mug, shaking his head at her clumsiness.

Ms. Brumfield

“aye dios mio!” sighing Ms. Brumfield shook her head bending down to clean up what was left of her coffee. Standing back up she dropped the remains into the trash bin and faced the class again, her gaze settled on Giselle for a moment before returning back to the others. Kieran caught her attention by the fact that he turned into a cartoonish dragon, which surprised her but not really.

“Kieran sit down, just because I didn’t put your name up doesn’t mean I forgot about you. But seeing as I didn’t put up Jaxsons name either ill leave it be for now.” but Ms. Brumfield wasn’t done, with a slight flick of the wrist a small bolt of electricity was sent right towards Kieran and shocked him. “Now back to the issue at hand as I have already said we are to be doing practice duels, you fail or break the rules(Check OOC) you will be punished” smiling at her students.

Then a late student appeared, “ah Li Wen good to see that you made it. Next time try not to be late. We are going to the practice arena for practice duels. Everyone is in pairs but since you’er late you’ll have to sit this one out as punishment and simply because there is no one else to pair you up with”. Giving Li a kind smile.

Ms. Brumfield then walked out from behind her desk and towards the door, “now let’s go to the practice fields no use in doing it in here”. Soon enough the students arrived in the practice arena. The place was huge with giant archways in front of the stands. Ms. Brumfield stood in the middle of the field and motioned to the first two pairs of oppenents. “start when you are ready, those who are waiting your turns go sit in the stands and devise a plan of action until then be silent, cheer if you must but do not give those fighting any help”. So with that Ms. Brumfield stepped back for those who would fight waiting for when they were ready to start.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kieran suddenly turned his head upon hearing his name "“Kieran sit down, just because I didn’t put your name up doesn’t mean I forgot about you. But seeing as I didn’t put up Jaxsons name either ill leave it be for now.” After making eye contact with Kieran Mrs. Brunfield flicked her wrist and sent a small shock of electricity his way that hit him right in between the eyeballs. "OOOWW Mrs. Brumfield, that's not fair... I wasn't ready. Plus I thought you teachers weren't supposed to use magic against us unless we get out of control. I mean sure MAYBE I was being a little disruptive, but I highly doubt it was cause for magical punishment." Kieran had more to say but before he could continue Nox walked off the wall and jumped into the conversation. "Dammit Kieran, shut the hell up. Maybe if you could keep your damn mouth shut your professors wouldn't feel the need to punish you like that. Further it was quite entertaining to see someone mess with you for a change." Nox chuckled as he said this, much to Kieran's dismay. "Nox I don't need you to jump in, you're no help anyway. As I was saying, I totally could have dodged that stupid little shock if I was ready for it. I just ... had ... too ..." Kieran started to mumble towards the end of his sentence, for once he couldn't win the argument. Nox was right, it was entirely his fault he got shocked, and Mrs. Brumfield probably had permission to act as she did as a result of how the twins treated poor Mrs. Gregory last year.

Ignoring Keiran's ranting Mrs. Brumfield continued with her lecturing. Now back to the issue at hand as I have already said we are to be doing practice duels, you fail or break the rules you will be punished” Just then a new student whom Kieran had never seen before walked in, he was wearing a kimono which Kieran instantly thought was a little odd. “Ah Li Wen good to see that you made it. Next time try not to be late. We are going to the practice arena for practice duels. Everyone is in pairs but since you’er late you’ll have to sit this one out as punishment and simply because there is no one else to pair you up with. Now let’s go to the practice fields no use in doing it in here”.

With this she walked out the door leading the class to the practice field. It was a beautiful place, with large arches, Kieran had been here before a few times, but always avoided participating, Kieran didn't necessarily think that fighting was the best way to learn control over your powers, plus he wasn't interested in fighting, he just wanted to have fun. When they arrived Mrs. Brumfield gave no further instructions, but she had listed the pairs on the board and told them that only two duels could go on at once. Kieran figured she felt that was all the instruction she needed to give, so he turned to Jaxon "Hey you wanna get our match out of the way first? That way we can just kick back and goof off the rest of class." He proposed his idea to Jaxon, what he didn't reveal was that he had no desire to actually fight during their duel, but that didn't mean he couldn't have some fun with it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
She must be fun at parties.

Came a sarcastic thought, eyes darting back and forth between the teacher and mister puppeteer. Really? Was his little detour that much against school regulations that punishment came in the form of literal torture?

Choo choo! All aboard the fun train, we're in for a wild ride! Jolly thoughts, pink clouds, and teachers applying shock therapy if you so much as sneeze wrong.

….

Fuck.

Well there went her one and only amusing thought for the day. Great job! Great. Sodding. Job.

As the teacher resumed her 'lesson' Melody tried to look attentive, a sole pale finger pressing against her chin.

Oh. Right. Fighting. Jolly-joy!

A sigh pushed itself from her mouth, the blonde awaiting for the majority of the class to move before following them to... Where else, the arena. That flamboyant, over-the-top arena that was about to gather moss.

Nobody ever used it frequently, or so Mel thought. Then again, half the magic classes were spend in a wondrous dreamland so... Yeah.

“Melly....” Came the gentle, yet drowsy singing voice of her demon companion. The wee-little pink creature yawned, arms stretching upward before reaching down to rub sleep from her eyes. A bubble, yet again appeared around the little siren, along with the pet goldfish that swum around Lorelei.

“Slept well?” The Magni asked.

“Yes!” Came the reply.




“Start when you are ready. Those who are waiting your turn go sit in the stands, and devise a plan of action.”

A yawn escaped Melody's mouth as the teachers hand pointed at her. Yeah, no. Not happening.

“I'll pass.” She muttered, headphones once again covering the blonde's ears as she dropped herself onto the stands and decided to, instead, watch the sole person that had peeked her interest somewhat.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Connor had to slam his head onto his desk to keep himself from laughing. Kieran had openly challenged Ms. Brumfield in front of everyone. Further, he turned into that silly little dragon of his and was making a total arse of himself earning a shocking bolt to the face from their teacher. "Yup. That little chibi is my brother all right." Connor said, barely able to answer Jaxon before burying his head in the crook of his elbow. Connor had to cover not only his mouth, but his whole face to contain his laughter. It hadn't even been day one and Kieran was already up to his fantastic hijinks. While Connor was down for the count, Hans paid attention to everything around them. He noted that their partner was Miss Melody. She was, according to his knowledge, stubbornly lazy, so her battle style and magic type were completely unknown to Hans. 'I really wish that idiot would stop encouraging his brother's foolish pranks and pay more attention. He'll never amount to anything like this. He's so talented, it's a waste for him to not use his gifts.' Hans thought, shaking his head in disappointment. 'We don't know anything about her and yet he's taking it this easy? Either he's too confident or... Or he has no intention to fight her. What an idiot.'

Finally, after a solid six minutes of eye-watering, wheezing, and completely unrestrained laughter, Connor finally managed to calm down enough to see that two things had happened. The first was that their teacher had given them a partner for dueling with, secondly, a new student had walked in. Connor waved to the new student, a huge smile on his face. Hopefully he would feel welcomed here, after all, it was a rather scary place. Turning towards the board, Connor noted his partner was Melody. Connor whipped his head around, noting the blonde girl sitting in the back of the class. It was her wasn't it? Connor made a silly face, pulling down his left eyelid and sticking out his tongue before smiling and waving. However, she completely ignored him. Connor mock pouted, whining like a puppy. Regardless, he really didn't feel like fighting.

Connor was never in the mood to fight, he only did when Hans pushed him too hard or people started being mean to Kieran. In fact, the first time Connor ever remembered transforming was when he had to protect his brother from some bullies. They were picking on him after school, and like always, Kieran never fought back. He just stood there, taking the hits until Connor noticed it. He didn't know what, but something snapped within him. He rushed to his brother's aid, his vision becoming red and narrowing. The next thing Connor knew, he was sitting on the ground, the bullies cowering before him, teeth marks ripping up with shirts. Connor had transformed into a dog, specifically a German Shepard. He hadn't hurt anyone, only torn up their clothes a bit and barked at them.





After a while, the students made their way over to the arena. Connor gasped. It was so big and cool. Suddenly, he really wanted to fight, but at that same time, it made him kind of sad. There was a place specifically for fighting here. It just wasn't what Connor would have expected for a school where fighting was prohibited. Regardless, he walked over to Melody, nudging her with his elbow. "So, I guess we're up, eh?" He asked, a grin on his face. 'Please don't want to, please don't want to, please don't want to...' Connor thought fiercely. "I'll pass." She muttered. "Awes- I mean, cool. Me too." Connor said, shrugging and placing his hand on the back of his neck. "So, uh... Ms. Brumfield, we pass! If we're not allowed to, then I forfeit." Connor said, a goofy look on his face. Though Connor appeared entirely composed, albeit silly, his mind was racing furiously. 'If I fight, then I'll have to use it, but I don't want to use it. How can I get out of this?' Connor thought, his mind burning with impatience and restlessness. All the while he appeared completely composed.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

"Hey you wanna get our match out of the way first? That way we can just kick back and goof off the rest of class." Looking away for a second Jaxon raised his head and agreed slightly. "Mrs. Brumfield, Kieran and I would be more than happy to start off I mean it's easier to get this out of the way now than later right?" After saying this stroked the neck of Tama and added, "Also I'd like to have Tama participate with me he won't be fighting he just helps me with my magic is all." Turning to see what Connor was doing he heard him speak.

"So, uh... Ms. Brumfield, we pass! If we're not allowed to, then I forfeit." 'Huh? He's giving up already? maybe he's not good at fighting or his magic is too volatile... Isn't that ok though? We're here to put our magic into our control and not be discriminated against from what I understand.' Shaking his thought from his head he quickly turned to Kieran. "I hope you don't mind me prying but what's Connor's magic? I mean we're here as equals and to get along so why is he so willing to not fight?" Tilting his head slightly he waited for Kieran's reply.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Image


When Aberdeen had finally gotten back to reality, she realized her teacher mentioned something about having a duel against another student to put one's magic to the test. After many annoying strokes of the chalk with some screeches in between, the teacher moved to the side so that the names of the dueling pairs would be visible to everyone. Aberdeen picked her name out of the list and saw that she was paired with someone named Opal. She tried to scan the room to guess who could be an “Opal” but she couldn’t tell just from the name. Aberdeen wondered who Opal was and what her powers would be. She was proud of her own magic, but she feared it lacked offensive strength. Nevertheless, Aberdeen was determined to try and make it work, even if she had to be elusive and on the defensive before she can strike. She hoped to use her knife as her offensive point, sheathed of course, as to not pierce the skin of her rival.

It appears the teacher had forgotten two people, and one of them decided to call her out on it and make a spectacle of himself(Kieran) by turning into a dragon with a somewhat cartoony figure like the ones Aberdeen had seen on some cartoon action shows.

“Great timing, I was getting horrendously bored,” a blonde girl with headphones replied to his antics (Melody).

“Always glad to entertain a lady,” the shadowy dragon returned back.

“Hey! Jaxon’s name wasn’t written on the board! I guess that means he’ll be your partner!” a cat, the demon of the kid, pointed out. ”Glad that wasn’t me…I hate getting called out like that” Aberdeen thought. ”Then again, what would Lucy do? She can’t verbally speak.” At that moment, Lucy looked towards Aberdeen with a “grin,” at least she assumed it was a grin behind the mask she wore because Lucy’s demon eyes peering from the holes in the mask for her eyes were glowing with a mischievous happiness flickering in them. Before Aberdeen could figure out what Luciana was up to, she heard in her thoughts, “Opal? Where Opal? Aberdeen partner! Want to stalk her…Hehehe.” Aberdeen then put her head down and pretended to just be focused on her notebook, embarrassed by her demon’s urge to stalk her sparring partner.

“Kieran sit down, just because I didn’t put your name up doesn’t mean I forgot about you. But seeing as I didn’t put up Jaxon’s name either I’ll leave it be for now,” Aberdeen heard the teacher say. She heard the sound of electrical waves being sent toward someone and an “OWWW” from the receiver. Aberdeen couldn’t help but move her lips into a grin and tried to hide it.

After the teacher ranted on punishment for breaking the rules, a late student (Li) arrived who unfortunately could not participate. Then the class was brought to the practice arena that was enormous with giant archways in front of the stands. Aberdeen thought it would be good to observe and take note of the arena to plan her battle. She noticed that some parts of the field were boarded up and wondered whether they were to hide holes or to provide some fodder to throw around and use magic on. The arena seemed to be open, so it would be difficult for her to hide. However, she knew that she could use her invisibility powers for a short while, should she need to conduct some evasive maneuvers. Unfortunately, she can’t seem to find any other use for her invisibility and her ability to see ghosts wouldn’t really do much. Aberdeen knew that in order to at least give a decent fight, she would have to observe her opponents moves, fighting style, and attitude during the match and avoid any attacks until she can strike with her sheathed knife.

It seemed that a few students did not want to participate in the fight, and wondered how the teacher would deal with that situation. Aberdeen still did not know who she would be fighting, but it seemed Lucy had found out because she was looming over a Magni with pink hair(Opal) sitting next to a small red panda. Aberdeen recognized the girl as the one that the other pink haired girl, the one that greeted her, flocked towards. For some strange reason, Aberdeen felt a pang of jealousy towards this girl and made it a resolve to prove to that other pink haired girl(Lila) that she was worthy of becoming her friend by beating this girl. She then studied this girl’s moves and mannerisms, hoping to find out a little bit about her opponent before the battle.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Jaxon nodded in slight agreement to Kierean "Mrs. Brumfield, Kieran and I would be more than happy to start off I mean it's easier to get this out of the way now than later right?" He said looking over in her direction, she said nothing yet so he continued ""Also I'd like to have Tama participate with me he won't be fighting he just helps me with my magic is all." Then the two them turn to look at Connor who was taking his turn to speak, "So, uh... Ms. Brumfield, we pass! If we're not allowed to, then I forfeit." Just like Connor, doesn't want to hurt anyone, although now I'm even more intrigued by this blonde haired girl, most people here jump at the chance to use their powers. Kieran was snapped away from his contemplation by the sound of Jaxon's voice ""I hope you don't mind me prying but what's Connor's magic? I mean we're here as equals and to get along so why is he so willing to not fight?" Kieran thought for a minute trying to determine how to best answer Jaxon's question, I can't tell him about Connor's shape shifting, I'm the only one here who knows. I know, I'll tell him about the time Connor saved me. His mind made up Kiearn begins talking "Well you see when we were a lot younger than we are now Connor got into a fight at school, and he lost control and very nearly hurt someone badly. Since then he has tried to avoid fighting, plus fighting is boring." He said hoping to sate Jaxon's curiosity without revealing anything about Connor's magic.

Kieran suddenly changed gears turning to the direction of Mrs. Brumfield who has yet to have said anything after arriving at the arena, "Hey Mrs. Brumfield, Jaxon and I want to go first, what do ya say?" She looks at them and then responds with a smile "Kieran taking initiative? Is something wrong with you? Anyway I'll allow it but I am watching you" She said looking at them with daggers in her eyes.

Kieran looked back to Jaxon, "Well looks like we get to go first. Good luck!" after wishing his opponent he walked over to his brother and quietly spoke to him, "Wish I didn't have to fight either, but it would be suspicious of neither of us fought. And I guess you have more reason to not want to." Suddenly he noticed his new blonde haired friend was here with his brother. "Oh hey, you're the bored girl from class, I never caught your name, I'm Kieran." He said introducing himself, he smiled sheepishly at her as he awaited her name in response.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Ms. Brumfield

Turning to face Melody, a raised brow in her direction. The teacher crossed her arms and chuckled at the young girl’s defiance of teachings. “So you’re going to sit this one out or rather Connor will forfeit. Good enough for me, you’re lucky young lady that he forfeited, had he not you would have had an extra lesson later.” She gave Kieran her answer and she would watch him, knowing him being the trickster he was something bad might come out of it.

“Well since our two first pairs have forfeited their match it those who go next are Alexis and Lila. I hope you two don’t forfeit either so get down from the stands and start your duel” giving the girls an encouraging smile. Ms.Brumfield walked back over to where Jaxon and Kieran stood waiting for her to give the signal to start. She made sure to make eye contact with the both of them and nodded “alright when I give the signal the both of you may start. (This also goes for Alexis and Lila)Also Jaxon Tama may participate but like I said before he cannot help you directly in this fight.” Taking a step back Ms. Brumfield then snapped her fingers, a loud thunderclap echoed throughout the arena signaling to those fighting that they may start.

Ms.Brumfield walked back up to the stadium standing beside Melody and Connor. “Since the both of you forfeited I would like for you to come separately after class today or tomorrow to show me what you can do. This isn’t just a boring old fight, but it is to see how well you do under stress and in a different environment.” Making herself clear on that Ms.Brumfield then walked to te bottom of the stadium keeping watch on both duels.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Yeah, yeah. If she'd got a penny for every time someone said that, she would not only be the luckiest, but also the richest girl on the planet.

If only.

Taunts, or at least she thought they were, fell on deaf ears. If Melody was declared a coward, a weakling or anything that denied her strength, then so be it. Fighting's for brainless twits, anyway.

Or maybe she was just too lazy to bother with this supposed lesson, rather than actually finding a philosophical meaning behind why you shouldn't gut someone in sparring. Connor, the boy who she was partnered with didn't seem to be overly enthusiastic about fighting either, so. Guess that made two against one, no?

Or three, actually. Lorelei had kept on smiling and nodding and shaking to defend her Magni's position, giving her a smooch afterwards for not leaping at the chance to show her prowess as a magic user.

“I know, Lore.” Came the reply, a weak genuine smile forming from her lips.

Though Melody didn't skip out for the sake of her demon, it certainly was among the laundry list of reasons.

The blonde flopped onto the seats, Lorelei once again taking refuge on Melody's shoulder.

“... I never caught your name, I'm Kieran.”

Did he have some fetish for catching people off-guard? Or was it just her being lazy. Melody looked up, dull blue eyes locking at the sight of the jester guy.

“Melody.” Came a slow, and highly surprised response.

That was. Weird. The blonde stared him off as he left for the arena, again, a single eyebrow arching up.

“Since the both of you forfeited, I would like for you to come separately after class today or tomorrow to show me what you can do.”

Fine...

If it bothered the teacher that much, she'd go after class. Just. Shut up already.

Finally, some peace.

Melody sighed, eyes focusing on the sparring matches below.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Keiran was still smiling when the response from the blonde girl came "Melody" she said slowly and a little surprised, "That's a great name" He said and paused to think a minute Melody, I know that name from somewhere, but I don't think
I knew anyone by that name last year. OH! Now I remember."
Looking back to his brother again, "Melody, isn't that the name of the girl that beat up that asshole Alex last year?" he asked, before turning to head back toward Jax. "It was nice to formally meet you Melody, I can tell already that we're gonna be good friends." These were his last words to his brother and Melody before he walked away into the arena.

Upon arriving back in the middle of the arena where Jax was waiting for him start the fight. "Sorry bud I had to go take care of some stuff, you ready to get started?" Jax just nodded and readied himself, waiting for Kieran to make the first move. "Dammit I was hoping he would make the first move, but I guess someone has to start." He took a stance that everyone in the stands would immediately notice as a fake fighting stance that more or less silly than anything else. "Alright here we go everyone the fight to end all fights. The bout that could determine the fate of the world. The match between the best of the best, the premier fighters of the class is about to begin." He said in his best announcer voice. The majority of the students in the stands erupted in laughter and Kieran smiled at them. Then Mrs. Brumfield stepped in, "Kieran! I told you to take this seriously, if you can't take it seriously you can join your delinquent brother and Melody in the private lessons after class." She said while flicking her wrist and sending a bolt of electricity at the ground near his feet. "Geez Mrs. Brunfield, I'm just trying to set the stage and have a little fun." He said withe a fake pout on his face which earned him a second bolt of lightning fired his way, this time with no words, but Kieran knew that anymore theatrics out him and the bolt would hit him next time so he decided to get started. "REBEL 1! ... ... FIGHT!" He announced quoting his favorite fighting game, one he often played with his brother, although his brother was much better at than he was. After announcing the start of the fight Kieran instantly turned into a shadow on the ground and traveled behind Jaxon popping back up behind him and tapped him on the shoulder, "Jaxon, I'm back here now." He said with a slight chuckled on waited for Jaxon to swing at him, ready to dodge the incoming attack.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Feeling the tap on the shoulder, Jaxon jumped away from him and landed on air. "I was expecting as much from what I saw in the classroom." Sitting down right where he was he coaxed Kieran in with a slight flick of the fingers. "Don't worry I'm not an offensive fighter so I won't be able to land an attack unless you slip up, but that stance.... You need a lot of work." Getting down from his platform he stretched his arms in boredom. "Also about you thinking you could sneak up on me that's something I noticed right away I can't hit a shadow but I sure as hell can sense one." Jaxon then lowered his stance and secretly looked to Tama and whispered under his breath, "Thanks bud that platform was a nice touch I would've lost my balance otherwise." Tama let out a small meow in reply and jaxon started his advance towards Kieran with slow but sure steps.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

0.00 INK

Image


Aberdeen let Luciana wander and stalk Opal as she wished, hoping that maybe she’d get some info on her, though not very likely since Lucy simply likes to scare her prey. It seemed the students that refused to battle had to come after school or tomorrow to show Ms. Brumfield their powers. Aberdeen didn’t care much for them, rather seeing it as less people to observe.
“Mrs. Brumfield, Kieran and I would be more than happy to start off I mean it’s easier to get this out of the way now than later right?” a boy with bright orange hair (Jaxon)suggested. ”Also I’d like to have Tama with me he won’t be fighting he just helps me with my magic is all.”

The two opponents, Kieran with dark turquoise hair and the bright orange haired student (she didn’t catch his name) began to battle.

“Alright here we go everyone the fight to end all fights. The bout that could determine the fate of the world. The….” Kieran went on in an announcer voice to rev up the students and bring forth some laughter. Aberdeen couldn’t help but giggle a bit, but she immediately covered her mouth and pretended to look serious. The battle started with Kieran turning into a shadow and traveling behind the orange haired boy and tapping him on the shoulder. Suddenly the boy jumped away, landed on thin air, and taunted Kieran with this arms stretched out in boredom.

Aberdeen decided to turn her eyes to the other match currently in play, the match between Lila and Alexis as Ms. Brumfield had announced. Lila made the first move stretching her arms out wide and creating small orbs of light in both sides of the room. Then she produced four small light blasts towards Alexis. Aberdeen hated seeing the light being a Magni of Shadow typed powers and decided to look away before she could see the effects of the blast. While looking away she decided to search for her demon Luciana, but Lucy was nowhere to be seen near Opal or her demon. Aberdeen looked frantically everywhere wondering who Lucy was trying to stalk next. She then turned to three Magni (Kirie, Melody, and Li) sitting next to each other in a conversation and Luciana suddenly popped up in front of a man wearing a red kimono with a yellow dragon and the yin and yang circle. She for some reason grew interest on him and stared at him with the smile that was plastered on her mask. Aberdeen knew that what was on Lucy’s mind was to put him to sleep and delve into his nightmares, so she hurriedly rushed over to them. Masking her utter embarrassment, Aberdeen tried to maintain a serious face and spoke in a monotone voice, “My apologies. Lucy seems to fancy you. She desires to stalk you and haunt you in your dreams, but no worries, I will take care of her.” Aberdeen then ended her short talk with one of her wide creepy smiles and breathed a small “hehe.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Opal stared at the matches growing in silence. She was ready for the fight, but she didn't think she should have to fight someone who had never done anything to her- but she was not going to wimp out and not do it. So she waited. The match against Jaxon and Kieran had most of her attention, and Ella was commenting on the other match in her ear. "Ella, you really don't have to do that" she whispered and made a grab for the creature, who was nestled on top of her head. "And sitting up there makes me look silly" she commented, but Ella didn't budge. "Your hair is clean, the floor is not. Besides, it's fun to play with" the red panda said positively as she pawed at Opals hair, getting a bit between her claws and raking it out.

"That is messing up my hair, Ella" Opal said, but she smiled anyway. Her demon was a neat-freak at best, and a complete nut-job at worse. It was silly, really. "Well, I need to calm my nerves. I'm going to talk to someone. Get off my head, Ella" she hissed and Ella jumped onto Opal's book-bag with a roll of her eyes. Might as well talk to my opponent. Maybe she is a nice person Opal thought as she skipped over to Aberdeen.

"Hello!" she said brightly as she stopped in front of the lady. "I'm Opal, but I guess you may or may not already know that. I guess.. I'll be fighting you today. I think that's pretty strange though. See, at most schools they would expel you for fighting on the grounds. I know because this one time my brother Jack was. It was funny. He had to stay in his room for a week. Of course, I was only four then, so maybe he just told me that" she cocked her head to the side, as if thinking.

"No, I think it was real, because I remember picking on him for it. Anyway..." she trailed off and held out her hand. "Name's Opal... but I already told you that. This is Ella" she said as Ella popped out from behind her, chewing on a caramel. "I... f...oun...d .. it... in.... you...r...boo...k....bag" The red panda said through her chewing. "That better not be covering my bag now. I know you don't want to touch the candy but its a new book bag" Opal rolled her eyes before returning her attention to Aberdeen. "Sorry. She really likes the Carmel Candies but she hates to get her paws all sticky" she said with a lopsided grin. "It's super contradicting"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Kieran laughed as he tapped Jaxon's shoulder, Jaxon quickly turned around and jumped landing in the air. ""I was expecting as much from what I saw in the classroom. Don't worry I'm not an offensive fighter so I won't be able to land an attack unless you slip up, but that stance. ... You need a lot of work. Also about you thinking you could sneak up on me that's something I noticed right away I can't hit a shadow but I sure as hell can sense one." Kieran was laughed harder as Jaxon sat down on his platform. "He sat down, he actually sat down" Kieran said, his words barely audible as he laughed. As he sat Jaxon wagged his finger in a 'come at me bro' fashion, which Kieran didn't even see. Jaxon then hopped down and stretched waiting for Kieran to make a move. "Well that was a neat trick. Wish I could do it." Kieran said as he finally stopped laughing at his idiotic first move. "Of course you can sense a shadow, everyone can, all you gotta is look at it silly." Kieran said with a smug look on his face as if he was telling Jaxon some outrageous fact that no one knew.

Then Kieran got serious, well not serious, but more like he was tired of this fight even though it had barely begun so he wanted to end it. He looked over at the stands and noticed Melody and his brother were watching his fight as opposed to the other one. "Awesome" was the only word that entered his mind as he thought about impressing Melody, he wasn't sure why but he really wanted her to like him. A smile crept across his face as he sprinted towards Jaxon, who was still stretching. A few feet in front of Jaxon, before he ran into him Kieran instantaneously turned into a shadow on the ground, and continued to move underneath him. When he was underneath Jaxon he turned back into his corporeal form, but slowly this time and only long enough for his hand to reach out of the shadow, he grabbed Jaxon's leg and pulled hard, trying to trip him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Looking at his leg dully jaxon just walked away nonchalantly with his leg phasing through his hand and continued stretching. "Wow you can do that, fascinating." After saying this Jaxon disappeared and reappeared on one of the pillars of the room and still sat as if nothing hapened. "Kieran you have potential but your tricks are easy to see through, they're more of an annoyance than a threat." Shaking his head he put his chin in his hands and kicked his feet. "Hey Kieran got a physics question. What happens when the surface a shadow is sitting on is disturbed and no longer there?" Jaxon yawned and finished before Kieran could respond. "The shadow therefore doesn't have a true standing point and will be fractured.... Now what would happen to you if that happened? Let's find out shall we?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kieran was a little shocked at first, he couldn't believe Jaxon just walked right through his hand, which he quickly brought back into the shadow, appearing to be a simple circle on the ground. "Wow you can do that, fascinating" Jaxon said before disappearing and reappearing behind a pillar on the other end of the room.

"You might be surprised what I can do buddy." Kieran said cockily. Kieran had yet to move from his spot, he saw no need to, he could see and hear Jaxon just fine from where he was on the ground.

"Kieran you have potential but your tricks are easy to see through, they're more of an annoyance than a threat." Jaxon said shaking his head. "Hey Kieran, got a physics question. What happens when the surface a shadow is sitting on is disturbed and no longer there? The shadow therefore doesn't have a true standing point and will be fractured ... Now what would happen to you if that happened? Let's find out shall we?" Jaxon said with a yawn.

Kieran laughed as he reformed himself in three dimensions. "Jaxon I do believe you have your facts mixed up. Ya might want to complain about your physics professor cause that's not how shadows work." Kieran said getting his laughter under control. "If you remove the surface a shadow is on, it moves to the next surface behind it. Imagine if you will, a lamp on a desk, if you put a piece of paper on the desk and hold your hand up to the light, your shadow displays on the paper. You move the paper, and I know this is a hard concept but, the shadow would then be on the desk! Shocking I know, but anyway your little threat isn't that scary cause you see, your little ideas about a "true standing point" were a little absurd." Kieran walked over to one of the many pillars that Jaxon wasn't hiding behind. He put his hand on it and became a shadow, he the then moved across the pillar, and then moved in such a way that his shadowy form was half on the pillar and half on the wall behind it. "See? totally fine, no problem at all. And even if for some reason physics did work the way imagined, I could always just turn back into a people, it's not that hard." As he said this he moved off the pillar and wall simultaneously and his body appeared in front of the wall.

Kieran then realized he was near the stands where the students and Mrs. Brumfield were watching. He looked up and saw his brother and Melody and smiled at them. "OH MRS. BRUMFIELD! I think I'm done with this fight. He doesn't ever attack me, and then he just insults me with his falsities when I attack him. I participated, which is probably more than you expected from me anyway. With that Kieran jumped up the wall and entered the stands. He walked over and sat down in between Connor and Melody. "Sup Connor" He said to his brohter giving him a slight nod of the head. "Hey Melody, enjoy the show?" Kieran said, a smile on his face speaking as if they were already close friends. That was when things got hairy, Mrs. Brumfield was going to let it go when Kieran said he wasn't gonna fight anymore, but the moment he actually stopped fighting and sat down, she got upset.

"KIERAN FLANAGAN! How dare you disrespect me and my lesson plan like this. Detention after class. And no, you will not be engagin in supplemental lessons with the others, although unfortunately it will have to be in the same room, but rather it will be good old fashioned detention, I'm aware you are quite familiar with it." She said as she walked over to him, her body sparking slightly, Kieran couldn't tell if it was due to her anger, like many of the young magni here, or if she was trying to intimidate him, but either way it worked, Kieran was a little intimidated, of course he couldn't show it. "Oh Mrs. Brumfield, I would be delighted to join you in detention, however you are kind of in my way of watching the fight. I'm curious to see how it ends, considering I missed the beginning cause I was busy with my own. You can declare Jaxon the winner for all I care. I had my fun and now I'm done." Mrs. Brumfield was clearly still upset with him, but she let this comment slide simply saying "Be in the class room after class is done. I'll have a punishment ready for you."

"Thank you Mrs. Brumfield." Kieran said as she walked away. "Geez, now that she's finally gone we can watch the fight." Kieran said to no on in particular. That is when Nox decided to make an appearance, he walked over, laying at Kieran's feet. "You know Kieran, not all teachers break and quit like Mrs. Gregory did. This one means business, maybe you should listen to her occasionally. Who knows maybe you'll learn something." With that Nox closed his eyes, deciding that the matter was settled and took a nap.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

With how Kieran showed his power off instead of annoyed Jaxon was intrigued, 'Hmm so it's not that he's a being of shadow it's that he truly becomes a shadow... That clears up a lot, with my thoughts on the matter.'
Shaking his head he saw that Mrs. Brumfield had quickly laid into Kieran as soon as he sat down and formulated a new plan. 'It may be seen as a cowardly move but I'm not done analyzing his powers....' with this said he sliced a rock out of the pillar he was sitting on with a lot of force from his magic, which caused Tama to flicker in between realities. "It's ok buddy rest up just go back to our dorm and sleep." After saying so Tama then disappeared from his collar without another word.

Looking closely at Kieran for a split second he gathered that his demon was asleep before looking towards the clouds. 'good so there's no way of his companion getting in the way.' With this thought he dropped the rock behind his back and opened 3 gates: one behind him to teleport it, another in the sky to drop it, and the last to loop the rock between the two. Waiting for about half a minute he created another gate for the to rock to port through placed behind Kieran's head about 50 ft. away.

"Hey Kieran the fight's not over until we both know each other's powers is it not? And besides I won't take that as a win until either one of us has to thoroughly withdraw." Right after saying this the gate opened and fired the rock spiraling at the back of Kieran's head.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Ms. Brumfield
She was going to call the duel off, ending it with Jaxon winning by default of some sort but then he did something she did not expect a student to do. Or rather something no student had ever done before and lived (Exaggerated) to do it again. Even more sparks flew off Ms.Brumfield’s person and it was not a good sign at all for Jaxon. So with that she let him go and deal with the problem while she watched the students react to what happened next.

Suddenly a large fiery form leaped into existence, seemingly coming from absolutely nowhere. A long whip like tail lashed out at the rock Jaxon had sent traveling through dimensions. Its body was huge even taller than seven ft. and animalistic, rippling with pure muscle as it landed gracefully into the arena. It slowly began to stalk Jaxon a low growl escaped its curled lips.

As it got closer and closer to the boy its body began to light up with a red glow starting from its head. Until finally it’s’ entire body glowed red in certain places and it stood before Jaxon. Towering over the boy it had what looked to be a disconcerting gaze, as if examining its next meal with obvious distaste. “Now do tell me boy. What have you done that has made my lady so upset she actually woke me from my sleep” . His voice gave away the gender of this massive creature; it held a deep knowledge in it fiery red eyes and his tone sounded like he was bored.

Ms.Brumfield let out a sigh and waved her hand at her demon. “Now, now Amon, don’t look at him like he’s your next meal. I want you to behave today or there will be no lunch for you” scolding the demon as if he were a child. ”now my dear no need to be so hasty with your punishments. And i promise, cross my heart” one red tipped tail seared his own flesh on the spot where most would find the heart with an x-shaped mark “ and hope to die. Oh who am I kidding there’s bound to be some student you wished I would eat.” his eyes flicked over towards a girl(Melody) with short blonde hair and licked his lips with a long forked tongue. Then he turned his massive head back towards Jaxon, ”well what did you do boy?” bringing his head level with Jaxons he glared at the boy and bared his teeth.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Eyes focused on the fight between Kieran and whatshisface, Melody seemed slightly disinterested. Though that may have been for an awful lot of talking and what have you.

She bleeped out the talky bits, but that just made it worse. It felt like playing on of those games where every entity on the planet suffers from asthma and can only attack one turn after another.

…..

Didn't help that the other kid had the egotistical confidence of some card-carrying villain. – Oh cruel world, why must we live with these people.

I mean, yes, Kieran was just as over-his-head cocky as the other boy, but at least give him credit for enjoying it. The other one just seem to pass it off has a bore.

“OH MRS. BRUMFIELD! I think I'm done with this fight.”

Hadn't even realised it started.

Unless it was a battle of words, did this not count as a fight.

“Hey Melody, enjoy the show?”

An eyebrow arched up in Kieran's direction. No. no she didn't.

“One-sided. You'd have won if only for entertainment bonus.” The blonde girl retorted with a forced smile.

Liar! Went a little braincell. You didn't enjoy any of it! And stop smiling, you look like some doofus doing that.

Whatever,

They'd have forgotten anything she had said and done by the time they woke up, like she would their names, faces and anything else that would leave some type of impression.

Well something came along to add bitterness to the mood. Like the inevitable buzz-kill that she was, the teacher did not approve of a certain someone's way of withdrawing.

What? Did she want us to hold our pinky up and formally address the matter of withdrawal? What school is this? The College of the Bland and Uninteresting? – Cut him some slack. He didn't, sodding, do anything.

*Crack*

See? Now things are cracking, great job on annoying Melody – wait, it wasn't her, was it? Then, who?

The blonde felt a remaining rocks, more a pebble, tapping the back of her head which had her watch what the buggery Hell was going on behind her.

Nothi- OH MY GOD WHAT THE FUCKITY FUCK IS THAT!

The infinite power of whatever deity we're supposed to revere compels you!

Melody flinched, though her expression seemingly unfazed, at the sight of this- this thing. A giant creature that, compared to most other demons, was seemingly more along the lines of what the girl's mind could imagine. Dark, shady and utterly lustful for eating shit.

It's staring. It's staring, dammit! It wants me for dinner! Get it away!

“Wow you are just a beauty!”

Nooo..... The proper response is: “WAAAAAAH!”

A hand instinctively slapped itself in front of Melody's mouth, blue eyes staring away from the 'actual' demonic creature and watching as how much of a fool she had made out of herself.

She screamed, she actually screamed, didn't she? And- Why did she had her hand tightly clenched around Kieran's arm?

“Sorry!” She retorted in embarrassment, releasing the boy's arm and turning away from both him and the demonic entity. God did she wish the ground would open up and swallow her right about now...

Lorelei awoke from the act of her Magni, jumping up as she witnessed first-hand what Melody just screamed at and, on instinct, began her less than pointless attack on the frightening creature – Which was nothing more than summoning a splash of water into said demon's face, along with a serious evil-eye from the little demon herself.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Venice R. Mikaelo


Venice sat in the stands close to no one besides his own demon, as most of his peers engaged in talk with each other. Some were making commentary on the ongoing battles while others appeared to be doing the smart thing by analysing their upcoming opponents. Venice did neither. Although he had opinions on the duels himself, he kept those thoughts to himself aware that analysing people was far from being his forte. His demon Jenkins on the other hand was having a glorious time with his mouth at times, left hanging open as his little fists were clenched and waving around everywhere in encouragement. Venice continuing to be unmoved at the current events, pulled out his earlier pocket-sized book to continue reading until the time came whereas he'd be the one being watched instead which he really wasn't looking forward to. As outrageous as his clothes were, he didn't like drawing attention to himself that served as quite a contradiction.

"Venice, Venice, you're missing out!"

Jenkins exclaimed from the edge of his seat. Venice flicked over a page and looked up from his book for a split second to see what all the commotion was about before returning to his book. He had just managed to spot what appeared to be the teacher Mrs Brumfield's demon interacting with the students and despite it being a quick look, the image was fresh in his mind. It was black and red, a very darkly-looking creature as if straight out of the depths of hell. He did not envy those who had the pleasure of getting acquainted with it. While he did like demons overall, he wasn't sure if that type of demon would be much fond of him.The sound of a girl (Melody) screaming is what had originally attracted his attention. She had blonde hair and blue eyes, seen tightly clutching onto a boy's (Kieran) arm after being so startled. Venice continued to observe as she turned away from the boy she had grabbed in a cute manner. Not wanting to appear nosey, he turned away. Venice being as stoic as ever, did not give off an expression though that could count as a reaction anyways. Jenkins must be excited.. he said that in statement form, not as a question as per usual. Venice concluded as he moved onto the next page.

"Venice? Are you listening, sir?"

Jenkins asked Venice formally, but with a tone of impatience. While Venice naturally preferred to continue getting lost in his book that had reached a particularly fascinating theory, he was also obliged to grace his demon's question with an answer at the very least.

"Yes, that I am."

Venice responded briefly, flicking over another page and sparing another glance only directed around the arena this time as if admiring the architecture. He had been here on a number of occasions, and he always sat at the same spot with nobody but his demon for company. Venice spotted a familiar face being the girl he sat next to from earlier (Aberdeen) engaged in conversation with a fellow (Li) he had never seen before, or if he had, failed to recognise. Hmm, makes me realise I don't really know anyone's name except the teacher's. Returning his sights to the pages of his book, he continued conversing with his only companion.

"If I recall the rules correctly, when my duel takes place.. you are to stand down."

Jenkins sighed exaggeratedly.

"I understand, sir. But if I may say so, I believe you to be quite poor in combat and I worry for your health."

Jenkins expressed his concerns as his face grew serious, almost matching stoic Venice's own expression.

"There's hardly any combat involved from the likes of what I have managed to overhear... mostly bickering and threats- of which don't apply effects on me."

Venice said matter-of-factly, displaying that he did use his ears to listen in even without watching the duels with his own eyes. Jenkins only chuckled childishly in reaction.

"You never cease to amaze me, sir."

Venice looked up from his book with a kind-hearted smile for a change.

"Ah well, I could say the same for you."

Venice replied, ruffling the demon boy's hair like a fatherly figure.

"Just today, you started talking to me with statements and not just questions. Consider me amazed."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Connor watched the fights with growing nervousness. He was glad he was able to get out of fighting in front of everyone. Further, he wouldn't have to use his magic. The best part was that Connor wouldn't have to fight Melody, whom his brother was showing increasing interest in. However, as his brother's fight drug on, Connor became increasingly bored. His brother wasn't the type to initiate a fight, and his opponent only fought defensively. It wasn't very fun to say the least. Connor was sure his brother would be more than capable of beating on the kid, however, that wasn't his way of doing things. "Finish up already!" He called out to his brother. "You don't need to stretch this out any longer." Connor mumbled to himself. Hans nodded solemnly in agreement, perched upon his master's head. "I agree. Young master Kieran isn't a fighter. Your miscreant of a brother could be so much better than he is, he simply chooses to fool around." Hans sighed. Kieran, apparently voicing their concerns, withdrew. He wasn't the type to push for a fight to begin with, so the fight was more than over. Then, suddenly, he was there, sitting between him and Melody. Connor chuckled. "Nice." He whispered under his breath.

While the two were talking, Connor's head snapped up. He felt something. Sniffing the air, Connor looked over at Jaxon, whom he noticed was doing something strange. Then, suddenly, Connor felt a surge of power followed by the sight of a rock hurtling toward the back of his brother's head. Standing straight up and growling, Connor reached out with his right hand, water streaming out from the cuff of his sleeve. It formed a sleeve directly in front of the rock. Connor's plan was to use the water to catch the rock and then beat the tar out of Jaxon. "Oi! What the hell do you think you're doing!" Connor yelled. "The fight is over! You don't just attack an unwilling participant!" Connor was furious, but not as much as his teacher was. Mrs. Brumfield literally crackled with anger and summoned her demon. Connor was shocked, and more than a little terrified of the creature. It looked like something out of one of his nightmares. The creature snapped out it's tail, obliterating the rock in an instant, extracting a sigh of relief from Connor. Once he was sure the danger had passed, and everyone wasn't paying attention to him, he allowed the water to dissipate into nothingness. The water was formed from Connor's own energy, so once he had no need for it, he simply let it fade away.

Connor sat back down, undoing his uniform tie and allowing himself to relax. He usually didn't get so angry, but picking on Kieran was the last thing Connor would ever allow to happen. He sighed. "Feeling calmer, Connor?" Hans asked. "Yeah. I hate getting so riled up. I don't like fighting." Connor whispered to his demon. "It could have been worse. You could have flipped." Hans whispered back, hinting at Connors own powers. "Yeah, thank heavens there." Connor sighed.

Ditching his brother and the still cowering Melody, Connor walked over to Mrs. Brumfield. "Hiya Teach. I figured I'd sign up for the demonstration you want us to give you. I'd preferably like to do so alone. I don't like using my magic at all much less in front of lots of people." Connor said, making a point of ignoring Li, who seemed very interested in everyone's powers.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Kieran smiled as he sat next to Connor and Melody but then he saw Jaxon trying something, he looked behind him and saw a portal form and rock come flying through right at his face, "Ah HELL NO!" he exclaimed but before he could react Connor had already started sending water towards the rock screaming "Oi! What the hell do you think you're doing. The fight is over! You don't just attack an unwilling participant!" "Thanks bud, I owe y-" Kieran started to say as he noticed a large black and red demon come jumping by stopping the rock and landing in the arena. "What the hell is that!" Kieran screamed. He heard Melody scream and he looked over as she clasped her hand over mount and gripped his arm with her other one. When she noticed him looking at her she apologized curtly "Sorry!" and turned away from him and the demon. "No need to apologize, that fucker is scary. Hopefully Brumfield's barrier will hold." he said to her as she stood, placing himself in between the demon and Melody. What am I doing? I always retreat from danger, never put myself in harms way. "Kieran, why aren't you hiding like your friend?" Nox asked him smugly. "Shut up Nox, now is not the time" Kieran retorted. Melody's demon, the little siren, sent a splash of water at the demon and it was not happy. The demon looked over at Melody threatening her, and warning her against further action, and all Kieran could do was pray the barrier would hold. Then Mrs. Brumfield stepped in “Amon if you so much as harm my students in any way I will not hesitate to kill you in some manner or way” this was a new side of Mrs. Brumfield, a more terrifying side, "Maybe we shouldn't mess wi-" Nox started to say but shut up when Kieran shot him a dirty look. "As you wish woman, I think I'll take my leave now." It said as it left back to whatever fucked up dimension it was from.

Kieran turned around and looked at Melody, "Are you ok?" He asked, not knowing what else to say, or why he cared so much. He sad back down next to her. Sitting rather close to her. He looked at Nox, who just nodded back to him. "That crazy fuck is gone now Melody, it's alright." Hoping to get her to turn and face him, so they could converse, or at least look like they were watching the duels, which were starting back up again.

Nox walked over to Connor who had walked over to Mrs. Brunfield and began a conversation with her, Nox did not care that he was interrupting, "Connor, Kieran was too lazy to get off his ass and ask you himself or something, but he wants to know if you are alright, further he wants to thank you for your help with the rock that ass hole sent his way, causing this whole mess."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Lorelei's protective demeanour swiftly turned into fright from the beast she so instinctively attacked.

“Eep!” She... yelled, cowering behind her Magni's hands that were now placed before her. Protection, albeit it would do little if that abomination of a demon managed to break through the barrier.

Melody was still recovering from her freak-out, but had managed a brief gaze back at the red-glowing demon – Turning towards it when it lashed its tail at the blonde and the wee-little siren, though returning back to cower immediately afterwards.

Luckily, it couldn't break the barrier. That Miss Brumfield was quick enough to intervene was an added relief, lightning managing to subdue the enraged creature and let it remain from whence it came.

The blonde girl looked at her companion, smiling nervously as the rodent-sized demon replied she was okay. Shivering, but not hurt in any way.

“I'm glad...”

…..

“Are you okay?”

Melody turned her head up to notice that Kieran had sat back down beside her, enquiring about her well-being.

Of course she was okay. Pfff! Just unpleasantly surprised was all. Maybe. The girl collected her self a moment, slowing her breathing, thus lowering her racing heartbeat.

“That crazy fuck is gone now Melody, it's all right.”

“Just a jump-scare, nothing more.” She retorted with a forced smile.

“But, I'm okay. Thanks.”

You're smiling like an idiot. Again.

Luckily, her idiotic smile was disrupted by a jealous Lorelei who thought her Magni's new acquaintance was a tad too close for her liking. She pushed at Kieran's upper leg, trying to get him to shove, preferably, a metre or two.

“Lore. Stop that.”

The blonde girl gently wrapped one hand around the little demon, placing her back on her right shoulder. “Be nice to him, okay?”

No. No she wouldn't. The siren stared briefly at Kieran, sticking out her tongue before curling up on Melody's shoulder.

“Sorry. She's a bit – Ah.... Protective.” She retorted, though questioning Lorelei's sudden jealousy. She did it often, but Mel always found it annoying at best. Even if it was a staple of Lore's personality, not every guy was like... Well, that one guy. Melody didn't bother to remember his name, didn't need to.

“So, guess we're both up for after class lessons, eh? Just. Peachy...” She sighed, blue eyes glancing at Kieran, though swiftly turning back to the arena when he'd turn his attention to her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

0.00 INK

“Just a jump-scare, nothing more.” Melody said with a weak smile. "But, I'm okay. Thanks." Just then the little siren, who had yet to introduce herself, started pushing Kieran's leg not stopping til he moved about three or four feet away. "Lore. Stop that. Be nice to him, okay?" Melody said to the little demon gently grabbing her in her hand and placing her on Melody's right shoulder. The siren responded by sticking her tongue out at Kieran and then curling up into Melody's shoulder.

As she stuck her tongue out at him Nox returned from giving the message to Connor and saw the little rascal pushing Kieran and sticking her tongue out and he let out a low threatening growl, to which Kieran gave him a light kick in the ribs, "Cut it out Nox, you're supposed to be the mature one who keeps me in line remember?" Kirean said with a light chuckle.

Melody seemed completely oblivious to Kirean's remarks towards Nox, she was lost thinking about something, and then she said "Sorry. She's a bit - Ah .... Protective." After this Melody seemed to have regained her composure "So, guess we're both up for after class lessons, eh? Just. Peachy ..." she said with a sigh, Kieran deep turquoise eye's met her bright blue ones, for just moment after which she quickly averted her eyes, and Kieran couldn't quite tell but he thought maybe he saw her blush slightly.

"Well if she's protective, I probably should back off a little, but I don't think I will." He said with a wink, that he hoped would not incite more disagreement from 'Lore'. "And it would seem you and my brother are stuck in after class lessons. But lucky me, I get detention, so while you guys are having fun learning one on one with the teacher, I get to write lines on the board or do whatever other bull shit she want's for an hour or two. It's gonna be a blast. Just you wait" He said with the worlds most ridiculous smile painting his face.

At that they heard Mrs. Brumfield holler over at them, a little tense, "Connor! Melody! Come here for a moment. I need you to take Li to the Nurse's office."

Kieran didn't miss a beat responding before either Melody or Connor could, "Mrs. Brumfield! We would be happy to take him to the nurse." He then looked over to Melody, "Anything to get out of here for a while, and as a bonus we get to get rid of that wierdo too." He said as he stood preparing to walk over to Mrs. Brumfield and Li.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Unconvincing cough.

No really, she totally wasn't staring, and quickly averted her eyes away from Kieran because she didn't want him to know she was checking him out. Maybe.

Tomaaaaatooo! Went a little braincell. Oh, she was... blushing. Slightly. Maybe. She thought she was, anyway.

Nonononononono! That won't do at all. You'd have to try more creativity to get Mel to blush, buster! No way that inevitably awkward, cute stare-down had her fainting in the most dramatic way possible.

Pat... pat... pat?

“Whaaaat...” The blonde whispered at her demon, noting that she was 'assisting' her in averting attention from Kieran.

“Lorelei wants to go play!” The siren sang in her Magni's ears, her bright blue eyes briefly glancing over to Kieran before darting back to her dear companion. “Pweaaaase?” She pleaded, pulling a rather obvious puppy-face.

“Not now, Lore. Class isn't over yet.” Melody retorted, again in a hushed tone, sighing at the realisation that class, indeed, had yet to end.

Fuck.

The pink, pinky-sized demon sighed ever so deeply...

“... I probably should back off a little, but I don't think I will.” Kieran butted in, winking at the blonde girl who- OMYGODOMYGOD! Lore! Don-

Too late. Too. Sodding. Late.

Before anything or anyone could react, Lorelei had gone about summoning a splash of water for the boy who so rudely stole away her attention time.

“Watch out!” The blonde girl jumped from her seat, dragging Kieran away from the area said splash would be, but managed to trip over thin air in the process – Thus, resulting in an epic heroic failure.

Well, not completely. Kieran was safe from Lorelei's attempt to teach him a lesson, though one could arguably state that having Melody 'on-top' was just as bad.

“Ouch... Stupid. Feet.” The girl muttered, only realising who had broken her fall after opening her eyes.

….. Great. Epic. Job. Mel! Just perfect.

“Dangit.”

A huff released itself from her mouth, eyes closing again as Melody stood up and tried her best to attempt to give zero fucks about that- that slip.

Don't say what I think you're gonna say.” That line was not only cliché as fuck, but too frigging obvious.

Shrugging off the awkwardness of the moment, her hand pulled at Kieran's. Helping him up before walking to the teacher and her little 'problem'.

Help the new guy? Yeaaaaaah, no.

Give it a positive side, though, it meant she didn't have to stick around for this class – Maybe even sneak out when the lot of them had dragged the poor sod to the nurse.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Looking to Connor with a smile on her face, Ms. Brumfield spoke. "Sure Connor however you want to do it is fine by me just give it your best shot. Now go sit back down alright?" Connor smiled as she pushed him off towards the seats. Ms. Brumfield might not actually be that bad. Sure she'd gotten a little upset at Jaxon and summon that crazy strong demon, but she had the student's best interests at heart. As he headed back towards his brother and, their seemingly new best friend, Melody, Nox approached him and spoke. "Connor, Kieran was too lazy to get off his ass and ask you himself or something, but he wants to know if you are alright, further he wants to thank you for your help with the rock that ass hole sent his way, causing this whole mess." Connor chuckled and looked to Hans, who was sitting on his shoulder. "No worries little brother." Hans replied to Nox. "It's what we're here for. Kieran knows he can always count on Connor. Period." Hans finished. However, as the group was about to walk back to their seats, Ms. Brumfield called Connor back.

"Connor! Melody! Come here for a moment." Connor sighed and turned back around, signalling to Nox that he should join Kieran. "Yes Ms. Brumfield?" Connor asked as he closed the distance to his teacher. "Take Li to the nurse's office with Melody and Jaxon and stay there with him for a little bit to make sure he's ok before leaving him for the nurse." Ms. Brumfield instructed Connor. "Then you are to take Jaxon to the Headmaster's Office and explain what has happened and why Jaxon is being sent there. Then you can come back. Clear?" Ms. Brumfield finally finished. Though the instructions were long, they were not complex, Connor nodded in approval. "Yes ma'am." Connor replied directly but respectfully. He walked over to where Li was, but Jaxon had already hefted him over his shoulders. "Need any help with him? Perhaps a partner chair carry? If not, let's be off, I'm getting tired of putzing around." Connor said, disdainfully, though if asked, Connor would have helped him carry Li, whatever made the situation easier. However, Connor still wasn't very happy with Jaxon. As soon as everyone was ready, they left for the nurse's office. Dropping off Li was the first priority.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

0.00 INK

As Melody averted her eyes from Kieran she seemed to whisper back and forth with Lore, the little demon. This is when Kieran declared he would not back off. "Watch out!" Melody screamed jumping at Kieran, saving him from the splash of water the little devil summoned to drop on him. "Apparently the little one thought my comment was out of line. But I guess Melody didn't think so." He thought as she hit him and the two of them fell out of the way of the splash landing on the ground.

After recovering from the crash Kirean realized he was not alone on the ground, Melody was, on top of him. He smiled at her, knowing that all of the funny comments flowing through his brain, that he was sure she would find hilarious, would only serve to anger Lore some more, and he didn't want that, he pushed the little one to far. "Don't say what I think you're going to say" she said to him as she reached her hand down to help him up.

Kieran took her hand and said "Well what exactly did you think I was gonna say? Some cliche crap? Come on, you know I'm better than that, if I said anything it would have been more like. 'Glad I make a good cushion, but I regret to inform you I am not one.' UGH! Even that was crap. Guess I'm not at my wittiest, when a pretty girl falls for me like that." "I hope to God, that doesn't upset Lore, I didn't even say anything.

The two of them walk over to Mrs. Brumfield, who was conversing with Jaxon and Connor, who were carrying Li already. "I'm getting tired of putzing around" They hear Connor say as they arrive. Mrs. Brumfield shoots Kieran a dirty look, "I do not recall asking you to escort them to the nurse's office Kieran?" she said to him, not expecting him to have a response, but he responded rather quickly "Ma'am, I thought I might go with, things are rather boring here and if Jaxon and Connor get tired carrying Li I can help." He said flexing his muscles. Mrs. Brumfield clearly didn't want to deal with Kieran shit right now simply nodded that it was alright. "Be sure to come right back after dropping them off!" She hollered mostly at Kieran as they left. "Sure thing Mrs. B!" Kieran replied, confirming that he had no intention of returning to class.

The four them walk out of the stadium and Kieran is first to speak up, "So Jaxon, the Nurse and Headmaster are on opposite ends of the school, it would be most efficient if we" he motions to himself and Melody, "take Li to the nurse. You two can go the headmaster and we'll meet back up with Connor at the stadium." Kieran hoped Jaxon bought it, as he did NOT want to spend any time with the kid, he did however want to spend time with Melody.

"Connor, I know Jaxon's a douche nozzle, but PLEASE go along with this plan. I really don't want to be around him right now, and I kind of want to spend some time with a pretty lady after dropping off the dead weight at the nurse." Kieran pleaded in his mind that his brother would back up his plan. He NEEDED this to work out.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
“Well what exactly did you think I was gonna say? Some cliché crap? Come on, you know I'm better than that,”

Correction, I hardly know you at all. An hour tops.

“... if I said anything it would have been more like. 'Glad I make a good cushion, but I regret to inform you I am not one.' UGH!”

Hel-lo! First guy who doesn't use clichéd lines.

A smile managed to reveal itself. Mel had to admit, the guy had a way to make her chuckle – from the inside.

“... UGH! Even that was crap. Guess I'm not at my wittiest, when a pretty girl falls for me like that.”

Goodbye, first guy who doesn't use clichéd lines.

Her smile dissipated after that. Such a shame. She really thought he wouldn't be saying something like that, but he did. He actually did. Minus one point for that, she supposed.

“Gee, how o-rig-i-nal.” Came a sarcastic reply to Kieran's comment. Should have expected it. Should. Have. Expected. It. How she regretted saving him from a wet suit now.

“If I was falling for you, it would be from a twenty-storey apartment.” Her eyes turned back to the arena, feet taking motions to said direction before the blonde added: “With a bungee cord.”

During their short walk down the steps and into the arena, Lorelei once again popped back on her Magni's shoulder – Still wary of Kieran, and actually taking another turn at separating him from Melody. However, the blonde girl was quick enough to tell the wee-little demon off.

The two of them arrived at the 'scene', Melody noting that the teacher wasn't too glad with Kieran's arrival. Again. Really, who gives a damn?

Simply shrugging at the entire discussion, the girl waited for everyone else to get a move on and simply followed behind – Because, like Hell is she carrying that guy!

“So Jaxon, the Nurse and Headmaster are on opposite ends of the school, it would be most efficient if we” Kieran spoke up, gesturing at himself and Melody before continuing. “... take Li to the nurse. You two can go the headmaster and we'll meet back up with Connor at the stadium.”

-- I hope you aren't expecting anything, Jester guy.

Bah! Melody didn't mind who was going with who. As long as it meant spending less time in class, and even less time debating where to drop the body. And even less, less time with someone you shared an awkward moment with. “Don't care. Let's just go.” Melody retorted, one foot already firm in the direction of the nurse's office.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Giselle Embers Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Alexis Saitou Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

0.00 INK

Image


Aberdeen took a quick look around her to make sure no one suspected anything strange about her. It seemed that Connor and Jaxon were carrying Li to the nurse’s office and that Melody and Kieran were trailing right behind them. Opal seemed to be watching intently at the matches and Ella and Lucy were having their own conversation, so it seems like no one noticed. “Thank goodness,” Aberdeen thought. She didn’t want to look suspicious in front of her classmates. For now, she decided to keep the situation with the ghosts a secret and pay attention to the matches.

Looking over at Lila’s match, Aberdeen made a sigh of relief that Lila had escape the sharp ice shard’s path, but she turned her head sideways after Lila tripped over her feet and landed on her buttocks. Lila’s eyes seemed to be wide open in shock and she called out to her opponent, “Hey, careful with that you could have actually killed me yah know!” with fluffy cheeks. Even though she just stated that her opponent could have potentially ended her life, Lila’s face depicted a smile. “What a nice smile she has,” Aberdeen thought. She wished she could smile a lot more like her rather than maintain such a serious or cold complexion, but she felt uncomfortable letting herself go like that. Lila then stood up from the ground, shrugged off some dirt that was on her skirt, and then stepped back with her arm pulled out as though she was getting ready to pitch at the next batter. “Batter up!” Aberdeen thought in her head. She knew she could be more lax, sarcastic, and open, but she chose not to, instead maintaining a serious face as she intently watched Lila’s next move. With a bright smile, Lila launched a ball of light towards Alexis and following up with larger balls of light.

Although she wanted to see the outcome, Aberdeen hated light so she turned to look at the next group of people that were going to match. It seemed that it was Venice’s and Giselle’s match. She overheard a couple of names that Ms. Brumfield mentioned, but never turned to see how the opponents looked. A girl with medium bright flame red hair stepped into the arena accompanied by a red fox which leaped forward in front of her. “Aren’t the demons supposed to be sitting down not participating?” Aberdeen thought. Afterwards, a familiar green haired young man stepped into the arena adjusting his sleeves. After he introduced himself as “Venice Roko Mikaelo,” he tipped his hat, bowed, tossed his hat over to the side, and fixed his jacket. “Ah, so that’s his name,” Aberdeen thought, remembering him as the guy that she tried to have her first conversation with. Thinking about what had transpired earlier, Aberdeen struggled to keep herself visible, clenching her fists together. “I can’t believe I made a fool of myself in front of this gentleman! Ugghh I hope he doesn’t see me.” After realizing that she was clenching her fists for too long, she looked back down at her hands and noticed she couldn’t see herself anymore. “Not this again…” Aberdeen grumbled, struggling to become visible again.

Meanwhile, Lucy was enjoying the opportunity of talking to Ella. Although Ella growled and hesitated at first, she quickly snatched up the offered treats and crawled back down in the bag. After chewing on most of the candy that was stuffed inside the bag, Ella responded, “Thank you for the candy, even though it was already mine to eat to start with. I guess we can be friends, though you are a little creepy. I’ll think of it like an adventure!”

“None taken. It’s an honest response to my appearance. Heh, speaking of adventures, would you like to know how I got my latest mask? It’s a riveting story, though for me not and the poor soul who had to lose his mask.” Luciana then thought for a moment to the events of the past looking upwards. “Actually, I think I may have taken his face too. I’m sure I had Aberdeen pack it for my pillowcase, at least she better have.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

0.00 INK

After looking at Kieran and Melody for a second he smiled to himself and put down Li. "Alright I'll head to the Headmaster's office with Connor you two take Li here to the nurse. That said I'll head off then." After saying this Jaxon stuffed his hands in his pockets and turned up his music to help clear his head. 'Well it seems that the first day of school I'm headed to the principal's office... lovely.' laughing silently to himself he whispered to himself, "Whatever happens don't forget that you're still human, and humans are fragile creatures..." Shaking his head from his dark mood he looked back and beckoned Connor. "Hey slowpoke hurry up, time may be a luxury for some but for me it just means that it's time wasted that could've been put to use somewhere else."

After a quick jolt, Jaxon stood up straight from his hunch and felt his neck warm. "Oh hey Tama, did you sleep well bud?" Tama purring happily, "Of course I did beds are a lot better than floors you know." chuckling to himself he trudged on towards the Headmaster's office with a smile. "Sorry for making you use so much magic, my experiment didn't even work." After hearing this Tama pawed at Jaxon's face. "Idiot you're human and so are they, so at least show some respect alright?" Coughing slightly Jaxon looked back to see if anyone heard their conversation.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

After Li fainted Hwang was thinking what could be the reason for this mysterious thing. Analizating everything and taking into consideration their last kill he managed to find something. It seemed, or it was just a possibility created in Hwang's mind through a lot of thinking and effort that maybe Mei Ling was responsible for that. Her ice magic could have activated an ability which would make her opponent vulnerable in a hunt or a long time fight, but this only delayed their mission, anyway Hwang's first priority was and will always be Li, knowing that he was also Li's first priority because of their long time friendship. Mrs Brumfield called a few students to carry Li to the nurse's office, Hwang remained quiet all this time, he was going to speak only when necessary at a time like this. At first she assigned only Connor and Melody but after a discussion 4 persons were going, Kieran, Connor, Melody and Jaxon only two of them carrying him.
If Hwang would have observed something strange, he would have told them without a sign of fear"Don't carry him like a garbage. If you do , then I will show you something special."Still this wasn't The case as something like this didn't happen. " Boy please call the Headmaster to the nurse's office Urgently, I got something important to tell him."Hwang told to Connor since he was going to follow the others, to the nurse's office, but he or Li had to report Mei Ling's disparition, if not they could be suspicious, since Mei Ling and her demon were supposed to arrive with them at the academy. Li was still unconscious, meanwhile his hands were starting to be covered slowly by ice and soon his whole body Hwang realized everything.
The ability at first is turning the person into an unconscious state, then the Ice magic in his body will make him unable to move, so she could find and kill him easily. Too bad for her That the ability activated days after her death. "Let's hurry to the nurse's office."Hwang reminds them Again where they should go keeping his calm through hoping that as soon as Li arrived, the nurses
Would do something about the ice which was covering slowly but surely his body. Meanwhile Hwang was telling in his mind"Mei Ling your special ability is worthless now,since you are dead but nice try honorable warrior."the others could see that he was smilling,the reason being that Li was fine and that her ability didn't activated when and if she would have lived.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

0.00 INK

Melody smiled as Kieran stated he wouldn't be cliche, but as soon as he made a joke, that was quite cliche, her smile disappeared instantly. "GEE, how o - rig - i - nal." She retorted quite sarcastically. "If I was falling for, you it would be form a twenty story apartment." She stated taking a few steps away from him before adding "With a bungee cord."

During their walk down the steps the little siren showed up again, but Melody seemed to keep her from bothering Kieran too much.
Kieran and Melody arrived with the others and picked up Li. The group proceeded back towards the school, with Connor and Jaxon carrying Li, Melody and Kieran actually looked quite useless in this situation. Kieran recommended they split up so as to get the job done quicker, Jaxon seemed to agree, walking towards the Headmaster's office, turning and calling Connor a slowpoke for not following. " Connor, just go with him, I'll tell you all about it tonight. " Kieran thought to his brother.
Melody however seemed not to have an opinion who she went with, “Don't care. Let's just go.” was her response as she started walking towards the nurse's office. Well looks like I'm carrying him, myself Kieran thought and then he remembered Nox was walking along side him.

"Hey buddy ya wanna help me carry this kid, he's not light." Kieran said to his demon, who reluctantly agreed "ALL RIGHT! I suppose I can help." Nox shifted his body so that Kieran could lay Li on top of him, now all Kieran had to do was keep the kid from falling off of Nox. "Ya know, having a demon as large as you really comes in handy sometimes." Kieran said to the hound, who just laughed in response. Melody was walking a few steps ahead of them, and Kieran had no way to speed up to catch her, for fear of Li falling. They make their way to the nurse's office and drop off Li, without any real conversation.

Kieran looks over at Melody as they leave the nurse's office, "I'm uh, sorry about being an idiot earlier. When you fell on me, all I could think was, 'MUST SAY SOMETHING FUNNY' and then that crap was all that came out." Kieran said sincerely hoping she didn't think he was a complete fool. "OH and uh, thanks for saving me from that splash of water, I though Nox here was mischievous, but your little Lorelei is almost as bad." Kieran said, intending it as a compliment. "So what do ya say, we forget all that bull crap and just wander around campus til class is over?" Kieran waited patiently for a response with a simple smile adorning his face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

"Tch..." Connor scoffed as his brother gave him THAT look. The look that said, "Please get my back just this once? I'll never ask you for anything again, I promise!" The one he gave Connor almost weekly. Connor sighed. "Yeah, alright, let's get you to the headmaster's office." Connor said, turning to face Shugo. They walked for a moment before Connor stopped and turned around, calling to his brother. "Oi, Bro!" Connor called to Kieran, though he knew his brother wouldn't turn to face him. "When we're all done here, you're going to have to do THAT thing!" Connor called after him, smirking evilly. Both brothers knew exactly to what Connor was referring. It was a punishment game, and Kieran was going to have to eat something completely horrendous. When Connor and Kieran were younger, their mother attempted to make lutefisk. Of course the boys' father, who asked for it and grew up eating it, loved the stuff and said it was better than what their grandma ate. Connor and Kieran on the other hand puked after smelling it. Now the two of them only write home asking their mother to bring it on special occasions, like when one has done something horrible. When that happens, the offender has to eat it while the other watches. You'd think the boys would eventually learn to like it, but not so. It's still used for punishment to this day. Connor chuckled evilly to himself as he stood, watching his brother stumble. "You scare me sometimes Master." Connor heard Hans say over his chuckling. "Oh?" Connor said, and ceased laughing. "What was that Hans? I didn't hear what you said." Connor asked, giving Hans a death glare. "Stop that now Master Connor, remember what your mother said about picking on me!" Hans exclaimed, becoming rather scared. "Alright," Connor said, and he stopped making faces at the little fox. "Let's go get this over with." Connor sighed.

"Hey slowpoke hurry up, time may be a luxury for some but for me it just means that it's time wasted that could've been put to use somewhere else." Connor heard Jaxon say, and he sighed, turning back around to face his unwanted guest to the headmaster's office. "Yeah, and who's fault you think this is in the first place," Connor mumbled to himself, just loud enough for Hans, who was perched on Connor's shoulder, to hear. Usually, Connor liked giving that place a WIDE berth. Not that he was afraid of the headmaster himself, no, it was his Secretary. She was the one in charge of punishment at school here, and Connor knew if she even SMELLED him, he'd be in for a world of trouble. "Yeah, yeah, I'm coming." Connor said, walking over to where Jaxon was and continuing towards the headmaster's office. He said nothing for fear of losing his temper with Jaxon. Though he didn't look it, Connor was NOT pleased with Jaxon. Connor usually wasn't pleased with anyone who picked on his brother, for any reason. Kieran was really torn up about getting picked on in the past. It wouldn't do to have him repeating those kinds of experiences here in school now. Now that they'd left that life so far behind. Connor walked in silence until they were about ten feet from the Headmaster's office. It had taken them a few minutes to traverse the odd, numerous hallways, but they'd made it. With that buffer distance between himself and the large, decorated double doors and the plaque on the wall that simply read, "Headmaster" next to the doors, Connor stopped. "Here's the office. Brace yourself, the Headmaster's aura is... stifling at best. He's got more magic than he knows what to do with." Connor said, taking another brave step forward. Instantly, Connor felt a bead of sweat form on his forehead like it always did when he was sent here. "Well, come on." Connor said, "No backing down now." Connor made his way to the doors and pushed them open, leading Jaxon inside. He walked over to the Secretary, who looked him up and down as if to say, "What have you done this time?"

"It's not me ma'am." Connor explained. "This one," Connor said, pointing at Jaxon over his shoulder with his thumb, "disobeyed the rules of engagement in a duel between students, supervised by Ms. Brumfield and attacked a student when their duel had been decided. I'm just here to bring him to the headmaster. If you're done with me, I'd like to go." Connor said to the Secretary, who was shocked to find that Connor the Troublemaker wasn't the one who was being sent to the office. "Very well," the older woman croaked. "Why don't you head back to class Mr. Flannagan, and tell that miscreant brother of yours to watch his step." The Secretary said, pointing a gnarled finger at Connor and poking him in the chest with her boney appendage. "Yes ma'am." Connor said, the Picture of innocence, though Hans was curled up on his master's shoulder trying not to tremble and make his master appear weak. However, the headmaster's presence was particularly strong on little demons like Hans. Even Connor was beginning to feel the pressure, though he'd never show it. He exited swiftly and calmly, as if he could have stood in that monstrous aura until the day he died. However, once they were outside and behind a closed door, Connor crouched down and pulled Hans off his shoulders. "Hans, you ok?" Connor asked the now trembling fox, who was trembling. "You idiot." Connor scolded. You were acting tough in front of Tama and Jaxon weren't you. Hopefully we won't ever have to go in there again, but that was foolish, don't do it again." Connor warned his little demon. "Yes Master Connor," Hans panted. "Let's go back to the stadium now, shall we?" Connor asked. The other students' auras aren't as oppressive as THAT guy's. Connor sighed, shaking his head as he and Hans headed back towards the stadium, sitting down by a girl with long black hair and blue eyes once they got back. Though her little white cat of a demon eyed them, Connor just smiled and remained silent. Connor and Hans said nothing, they didn't talk to anyone, and they didn't enter in an outrageous or silly way. Connor was in the midst of a transformation. Though he'd never tell his brother, Connor wanted to be strong, stronger than the headmaster. He was planning on taking school... seriously. Connor leaned back, allowing Hans to climb up on Connor's belly to rest. The little one had had it rough. Connor absentmindedly scratched him behind the ears, causing Hans's leg to thump ever so slightly, it only happened twice, and Connor stopped scratching as soon as it happened. He knew his little demon didn't like to be treated like a pet... except for when it came to helping eat leftovers. Suddenly, without any warning, Connor spoke. "Hiya," He stated simply, a smile on his face. "I'm Connor, any reason you're sitting all by your lonesome?" Connor asked, turning to face her and smiling once more. No reason to not be friendly when you were meeting someone new.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Li Wen

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
The walk to the nurse's office was uneventful. Thankfully. Kieran seemed very occupied with carrying that unconscious guy, bless that. It meant Melody wouldn't have to deal with potential awkwardness for the time being, though if that were the case – Why did she go with him in the first place?

With a sigh, the blonde pushed the door the the nurse's office for Kieran and his pet demon – And whatever the hell that dragon was – to drag their dead-weight inside and leave him for the nurse to fix up.

Okay. Great! Time to leave everyone behind, and start erasing some memories with loud music-

“I'm uh, sorry about being an idiot earlier.”

Oh? He's apologizing now, is he? Melody, despite not shifting from her bored expression, tried her best to look attentive. After all, she wasn't used to be given an apology. If only people would do that more often. Along with compliments, she liked compliments – And cake. Cakes, apologies and compliments. Here was to hoping Kieran would do all three of them.

“OH and uh, thanks for saving me from that splash of water. I thought Nox here was mischievous, but your little Lorelei is almost as bad.”

“Eh, yeah... Sorry about that.” She retorted, stammering slightly as she tried her hardest not to feel like a tomato. Again. “She's just a bit overprotective ever since- Well, she just is.”

Something to off-awkward this? Please?

Lorelei yawned, stretching her arms as she gave her Magni a little smooch.

Thank you!

“Hey, Lore. Slept well?” The blonde asked, receiving a hasty nod in response before witnessing another one-sided stare down between Lorelei and Kieran.

The girl sighed. It can't be helped, huh? As long as she doesn't plan on doing anything drastic. Yet.

“So what do ya say, we forget all that bull crap and just wander around campus till class is over?”

Kieran butted in, smiling as he waited for Melody to either go Yay or Nay.

“You read my mind. No funny business, though. Because I'm not saving you a second time.” The blonde smirked, nudging the taller boy with her shoulder as her hands folded into the pockets of her vest. Flashing a wink before walking past and go anywhere but class.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

“Eh, yeah... Sorry about that. She's just a bit overprotective ever since - Well, she just is.” Melody replied to Kieran, stuttering just a touch. Kieran just smiled as he asked her to hang out to which she replied "You read my mind. No funny business, though. Because I'm not saving you a second time.” She pushed him with her shoulder as her hands moved to her pockets. She flashed him a quick wink before walking on ahead.

Kieran stood there for a second, slightly stunned, remembering the words his brother had said to him before they dropped off Li "When we're all done here, you're going to have to do THAT thing!" , that thing, I HATE lutefisk, I can't believe Dad loves the stuff, why would Connor make me do this. I didn't ask for THAT much, just a moment alone. Well at least things are going well, she did wink back at me. Kieran suddenly snapped back to reality and realized that Melody was five steps ahead of him, in the direction opposite the training arena. Kieran jogged a few steps to catch up, smiled and said "Funny business, me? Why I would never." As he said this he made sure he walked up on the side of Melody opposite the shoulder Lorelei was on, for safety.

Kieran's smile then disappeared as he got serious for a minute, "She's been overprotective ever since, what exactly. Does it have anything to with when you kicked that douchebag's ass last year? What was his name Josh ... Hoffman? Or something like that. Any way I never really liked the kid, and didn't know you so I never asked about what happened, I always just assumed he had it coming. But I'm rambling so I digress, why exactly is Lorelei so protective, what happened?" Kieran asked not only because he wanted to avoid upsetting Lorelei again, but also because he genuinely wanted to know more about this girl, she's all aloof in class, then straight up defies the teacher at the arena, then makes a fool of herself tripping all over him, what makes this girl tick. She laughs at his jokes one minute, then thinks he's an idiot.

Kieran waited a few moments and without a reply he continued "I realize we only recently met officially and I'm sorry if the question is to personal, but if ya answer I'll bake you a cake." Well Connor will bake you a cake, he's better at that kind of thing then I am and always yells at me to get out of the kitchen when I try to cook. he thought as he spoke, "Everybody loves chocolate cake. I won't even make you share it with me." He said with a smile and slight chuckle. Back to his usual silly self, finally starting to relax again and just enjoy her company, hopefully Lorelei and Melody are starting to relax as well.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
“Funny business, me? Why I would never.” Kieran commented when he had caught up, making sure to stay opposite from Lore – Likely to prevent another mini-siren-outburst.

Though in all honesty, the boy had only seen the tip of the iceberg of how far Lorelei would be going, and Mel was sure, if he kept this up, the rest of said iceberg would be revealed over time.

“You mispronounced 'always'.” The blonde girl retorted. Though she hadn't given any time and dedication to get to know people last year, or for that matter even this year, word spread quickly about two particularly... leash-broken brothers, or family, or whatever – Jokers, pranksters.

You sure know how to pick them, don't you, Mel? Buzzed a wee-little thought through her mind, a smile glued to her face as she, admittedly, found that thought far more amusing than it actually was.

She went from not wanting to make any friends, to – Well befriending wasn't the exact word, more, like, falling for something. Yeah, that never happened. That was a completely accidental accident.

Mel felt her cheeks heat up, though just slightly, damn that scumbag brain for remembering the one thing she didn't want to remember. Her eyes averted from Kieran, who immediately took the opportunity to interrogate the girl on her earlier 'vague' explanation of why Lore was such a protective companion. – Tempting her even more to answer with the promise of cake.

“I realize we only recently met officially and I'm sorry if the question is to personal, but if ya answer I'll bake you a cake.”

“You? A baker? Weeell~ Strange people have even stranger hobbies, don't they?” Mel commented under a brief giggle, though refusing to turn her gaze back to the boy-in-question. For the time being.

“Everybody loves chocolate cake. I won't even make you share it with me.”

Whaaat....? He was trying to bribe an answer from her? The girl sighed, running a single hand through her hair before checking to see if it was safe to meet eye-to-eye without the unfortunate colouring of cheeks. “Why do I get the feeling you're one of those people who would eat that cake before giving the leftover crumbs to somebody else?”

She laughed. Promise of cake, and her favourite no less – Curse Kieran for getting it right the first time. Either that, or some magical, all-powerful entity gave him the power to read minds.

Well, now she did have to sate his burning curiosity, eh? Serves her right for explaining with the detail of an abstract painting that's supposed to represent something deep and meaningful, but is just a blob of rectangles and creepy faces with ears for an eye, and toes for ears. A sole, pale finger scratched the her right cheek, muttering plenty of Ah's and Uh's in the process. And a drop of sweat crawling down from her temple.

Gathering her thoughts, the girl began, “Sort of. Though that certainly didn't help the situation.” Mel shivered at the thought of that ass, ieeeuwww... The horrendous memories that are now permanently embedded in her braincells. “Anyway,” Melody continued, blue eyes peering at Kieran who looked so... attentive?

“you could say Lore is just, well, naturally protective. So don't be surprised when you end up fending her off a couple more times.” That was, if he stuck around, anyway. Considering that it was likely, that meant playing 'parent' again. Jolly-joy... The girl thought, glancing at Lorelei who had kept an eye on Kieran for who knows how long – Before turning back to the boy.

“Anyway, that butt-monkey got what he deserved. he didn't know how to keep his dirty hands to himself.” She sighed before continuing, fully aware that she hadn't given any 'juicy' details. “It's good to see not all boys are like that, though.” She complimented, although she wasn't sure he'd get it or no.

“But enough prying me, what about you?” The girl's smile swapped out for a smirk, hands folding behind her head. “There's bound to be a riveting story about how you ended up being every teacher's pest.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Melody ran her hand through her hair, and Kieran thought he saw a hint of pink on her cheeks as she spoke. "Why do I get the feeling you're one of those people who would eat that cake before giving the leftover crumbs to somebody else?" Kieran and Melody both laughed, "Probably because I just might eat it, but I guess that just means I'll have to make two." Kieran said with a chuckle. Man, Connor is gonna abuse the shit out of all these favors.... He thought, only slightly concerned.


"Sort of. Though that certainly didn't help the situation.” Melody shivered slightly before continuing. “Anyway, you could say Lore is just, well, naturally protective. So don't be surprised when you end up fending her off a couple more times.” Kieran smiled at this, "I wouldn't have it any other way." He said with a cocky smile on his face.

“Anyway, that butt-monkey got what he deserved. he didn't know how to keep his dirty hands to himself.” Melody sighed as if hiding something a little deeper before continuing. “It's good to see not all boys are like that, though.” Her last sentence through Kieran for a loop, Wait, am I the not ass hole boy? Does this mean she likes me? What's going on, why do I not feel the urge to prank her? This is weird. Kieran thought, apparently a little louder than he anticipated because he then heard Nox's voice in his head "Oh poor helpless Kieran, that is what we call love, or well since you just met this girl, a crush. You are romantically interested in this young lady. Now If you'll excuse I'm gonna get out of here before something else happens to you as a result of that uncontrolled beast she calls a companion." Kieran snorted and kicked Nox as he walked away, "Little shit" Kieran mumbled under his breath before paying attention to Melody again.

She had stopped smiling and a smirk now painted her beautiful face, "But enough prying me, what about you? There's bound to be a riveting story about how you ended up being every teacher's pest.” Kieran smiled a little, "Well now, where to begin?" Kieran asked himself and chuckled a little. "I've always been a trouble maker, even before I came here, things just got easier when my dad stopped asking me what I did everyday when I got home. You see he used to cook dinner every day 'cause all my mom knows how to cook is lutefisk, and believe me you don't want that. Anyway Connor started cooking when we were around 9 and with my dad had more free time so he started teaching me to play sports, football, lacrosse, and basketball, I was a start in all three. But that wasn't what I wanted, that's why I don't play sports here, I just want to have fun. So when I was little I used to pull pranks, mostly on my brother, then he started doing the same to me. When we got here last year we roomed together and within two weeks we had done everything imaginable to each other and we realized something. We could prank other people, together we would be unstoppable." Kieran paused and checked his watch. "Crap class is almost over, I'll finish my story but we gotta walk towards the arena or Brumfield'll kill us. Anyway as I was saying we decided to start working together, we started with small stuff, pranking other students, and although the teachers didn't like it, it wasn't a big deal. Then we decided to start pranking teachers, and that's when things got interesting. We started with our magic teacher from last year, Mrs. Gregory, she was supposed to teach this class but she heard we were gonna be in it, and thus we have Brumfield. Anyway we started with small stuff, loosening the legs on her chair so she falls, showing up late to class and claiming I was there in shadow form. Then Connor ran out of ideas, and it was my turn. I've always been a little riskier than Connor, He doesn't like to cross the line, I like to see how far I can go before I need to leap back. We started hitting the teachers harder, more serious pranks never anything that would hurt anyone, we just wanted to make our fellow students smile. That's when I had a brilliant idea, you see Professor Hawkins failed me on my first exam, I ended up passing his class but only just, got a 71 percent, hardly a decent grade. After I failed that exam I wasn't to happy, and a lot of students hated him, so I asked Connor; 'Do you think we could fill Hawkins's office with jello?' He just gave me a funny look. This was gonna be our biggest prank yet, so I went and found out Hawkins's favorite flavor was green, bought a ton of green jello mix and asked Connor to help me. Now I won't tell you how we did it, that's a trade secret, but we managed to fill the office with jello, without disturbing any of the contents. Boy was he pissed, there was no proof that we did it, but most of the school new that the only pranksters capable of something like that was us. Ever since then, and that happened about two months into the year last year, if you don't remember, we have had a reputation among the teachers. It's not uncommon for Connor to literally drop into class like earlier today, or for me to sneak in late on the walls. Those are just our everyday stuff, it's been a while since we've done anything big and I'll be honest as much as I love my brother I've been looking for a new partner, he seems to want to study this year, and I'd rather just keep on having fun, who cares about grades. Dad and Mom can be pissed if they want, maybe our little sister will get good grades when she comes here in a few years, she's the smart one anyway." Kieran paused for a moment. "Sorry for rambling, anyway long story short our biggest prank was the jello fiasco, Oh hey look we're back at the arena, We better sneak into the stands before Brumfield excuses class." Kieran said as he walked walked stealthily over to seat they were at before they left with Li, Connor and Jaxon.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Melody chuckled lightly when Kieran gave his dog, or demon rather, a nudge with his foot. Whether it was an honest kick, that would be everybody's guess. If only she could read minds, or judge something by facial expression. She was horrible at it – non-existent, even.

“Well now, where to begin?”

Melody turned back to Kieran, trying her best to look attentive – Though, admittedly, that wasn't exactly a strong point of hers. The problem wasn't listening, nor was it talking. Rather, it was being invested in the subject. She had to admit, though, that it was highly unlikely that a story about how someone becomes a renown joker would be uninteresting. Maybe.

As their little chat ensued – Well, Kieran talked, Melody just listened with as much interest as she could muster.

Melly! Melly! Sang a beautiful voice in the girl's mind, much to her annoyance. Lorelei hates him. Lorelei wants Melly to leave him! The little siren pleaded, tugging her Magni's hair to really get her attention.

Melody uttered a loud sigh, rolling her eyes to her companion who, quite frankly, was starting to be the annoying one. Stop complaining, you'll have all my attention after class. She thought briefly, though making herself a mental note to keep an eye on her little friend – Who had crossed her little arms across her chest, huffing and displaying the all-too-familiar grumpy face that a child would make when they didn't get what they wanted.

“Crap class is almost over, I'll finish my story but we gotta walk towards the arena or Brumfield'll kill us.”

“What? Oh, yeah, right.” Melody retorted, making a quick 'get on with it' motion to Kieran. After all, he still hadn't said anything about why the teachers kept a close eye on him.

Walking alongside the boy-in-question, the girl kept on a listening ear.

Cute. A thought buzzed through her mind, chuckling from the inside – Although the smile on her face may have been enough evidence that Melody found it quite the accomplishment.

“I'm surprised you haven't been expelled yet. I mean, filling his office with jello? Shit! I can see why the teacher gives you the evil eye.” She commented when Kieran began to fully explain, what he called, their biggest prank yet.

As they neared the class, or the 'arena', Kieran finally ended his long, not-that-boring tale. “Y'know, if all you wanna do is make mischief – You should consider the circus, as a clown.” Melody chuckled, sneaking into the arena and make her way over to the seats. “Anyway, if I wake up with funny drawings on my face, I now know who to look for.” She commented, nudging Kieran in his side as she gave him a wink.

Oh joy... It was back to watching fights. Letting out a short sigh, Melody leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes for a little snooze. Just wake me up when class is over.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

GM Post


It’s been about a week and a half since the students started school at Liuena Academy. Ms.Brumfield has informed her class of a field trip to the Human City outside the barrier. It’ll be the first time going to the human city since starting their new life at Liuena Academy. It’s a Sunday afternoon and a hour after walking about the city in groups four or five (two groups)

One lead by Ms. Brumfield and the other lead by Kirie Askumoto.
Ms.Brumfields Group:
Opal, Aberdeen, Kieran, Lila
Kirie's Group:
Melody, Connor, Jaxon, Jayson

No switching is permitted what’s so ever. the reason Kirie is group leader is simple, he is one of the few students in Ms. Brumfields class that actually follows her directions as has been a honored student since he started coming to the Academy(his grandmother knows the headmaster) also because she trusts Kiries ability to take care of himself and those around him. All demons are to be kept under strict surveillance. Nor is anyone allowed to use their abilities in the slightest way even if it’s to protect themselves from a human attack. There are exceptions i.e. possible deaths but other than that stay out of trouble. Both groups are allowed to go their separate ways but must stay within the portal to the Academy.

Like before an hour after walking around the City, Seagus begins his attack on the city and the only people with the chance of stopping him are the Magni who are in the city on a field trip to learn how to integrate with regular people without relying on their abilities to help them. the Academy won’t be able to enter the city for another hour after the attacks start due to the magic in the city is being drained by Seagus but not only that but the barrier that hides the Academy is getting weaker and weaker. If the Academy isn’t careful they could possible create a hole in the barrier allowing the city to see them. And for the creature to enter the Academy grounds. While all this is happening Li is stuck at the academy under the pretense of being sick with stomach aches and such. He is searching for whatever he can find to pit against the Academy which is the creature in the basement that was sealed by the previous Headmaster a few decades ago.

During this time a group of sewer workers entered the sewer system. But they are not the only ones below in the tunnels. The workers in the sewers were aghast. A giant black crystal-like material was the cause of the blockage the mayor was so worried about? "C'mon, boys get your picks!" The three workers started picking away at the crystal when they're pickaxes broke. The crystal hadn't even been scratched. Then a noise emanated from the crystal. It was like the roar of a lion, but three octaves lower than what it should be. The workers then saw a red eye looking at them. Three tendrils of darkness soon skewered them and tossed them aside as the thing made its way outside. The last surviving worker contacted police and national guard. There was a monster in the city. As it rampaged Maledict searched for sources of magical and non-magical energy to feed off from, to restore its low energy levels. And nothing was going to get in it's way in keeping itself from harm.

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Ms.Brumfield

"Miss Brumfield. The boy fainted because of magic. It's surely magic. And strangely, his hands are covered in ice. Maybe you should do something about him" that thought ran through her mind over and over. What the nurse had told her worried her, soon after the nurse had told her that Ms. Brumfield went straight to the Headmasters office. The two had kept this between themselves and the Headmaster told her to keep an eye on him. Now that that they gone on the field trip Li had called in sick, and she wondered why as he was perfectly fine the day before.

Shaking her head, Ms. Brumfield focused on the task at hand and that was to keep an eye on her students, which consisted of three girls one who had the habit of turning invisible under stress or high strung emotions and then the troublemaker, Kieran. Which reminded her how is Kirie handling the other two, considering they were Connor and Melody. I hope my decision in letting Kirie lead them was the right choice. Sighing Ms.Brumfield searched the store they were in wondering what her students were buying.

That’s when a deep purring voice entered her head, my dear why are you worrying over such nuisances just leave them there and let them fend for themselvesAmon shut up, you know I can’t do that. It’s my job to teach them and as their teacher I have an obligation to protect them indeed it is my dear, but you already failed that didn’t you all those years ago. at his words Ms.Brumfield stopped dead in her tracks and glared at her hands, Amon speak of that again and I will hurt you and you know I will. She gritted her teeth in frustration and Amon stopped pestering her and left her mind with dark chuckles.

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Opal looked over the various nick-knacks in the shop with wonder. Ella was stuffed into the spacious lime green-and-pink flowered book bag on the small girls back. It might be odd for a red panda to be around a human city where red pandas were in very short supply. That, however, didn't stop the creature from looking out through the unzipped portion and whispering to Opal. "Ohhh! I smell candy, over there! Caramel and Lollipops!" Ella whispered, practically sticking her face all the way through the hole. "Calm down, I'm looking at this" Opal said, her tongue sticking out as she twisted and turned the multicolored blocks of the Rubix cube in her hands. After a few seconds, she sighed and placed the cube back in it's place on the white-painted wooden shelf she got it from. "That's hard" she commented to herself and looked down at her dress. It was her favorite- light green sleeves that ended in ruffles a few inches above her elbow, small pleats on the bottom of the dress at her thighs, and a square neckline. That, the muti-shaded pink squares that circled around the middle and arms, and the fact that it was all a beautiful shade of green made it her favorite. It offset her hair and made her look like spring, in her option. Plus it matched her book bag.

Opal kept wandering down the isles of the shop they had stopped in. Some small-but-well organized store she didn't want to bother with the name of. They had had none of these stores where she grew up- small town with even smaller options for shopping, so people weren't horribly concerned with organization and marketing, and miles and miles of normal. Her family had been slightly different- what with the powers and such- but still pretty normal. It really didn't matter though, because Opal was here, now, and she liked it in a city you didn't have to go miles and miles to get to a good coffee shop. Her eyes darted over the line of toys she was in and grabbed a boxed up Rubix cube- she really wanted to figure it out, and she could, if it was the last thing she did! Then she went in search of Lila or Aberdeen. Or the one guy in their group- she didn't know him, but she wanted to, because he could possibility be a friend.

After a while of wandering, she decided she couldn't leave she shop but she couldn't find anyone, so she went back to the toy/candy section- it was practically a kid wonderland, and that was fine with Opal- and began perusing. Her mother had gone to the Academy and remembered the field trips and packed money for her accordingly- something Opal was very happy for because 'Look at all the cool things!' In any case, it wasn't long before Opal was pulled back into the candy section- with no complaint from the book bag- on the notion of free samples.

A few seconds- and a few caramel candy samples passed into the book bag discreetly- later, a very strict looking lady in a suit came sprinting by her, away from the door. "Where's the fire?" the asked quickly, though she wasn't really interested. There was candy to be eaten, after all! "So... something... air.... Ah!" was all she got out before running headlong in to the back of the store. "Hey! It says right there- workers only!" Opal yelled out, but she didn't stay on it for long, because suddenly there were more and more people piling at the windows and screaming. Opal knitted her eyebrows together in confusion and walked forward, suddenly wondering if there was a fire. "What's the matter?" she asked as soon as she got to the window, which she couldn't see out of for the taller people in front of her. When no one decided she was worth an answer, she huffed and elbowed her way through the crowd. She did not like the sight she saw in the window.

There was this.... thing. This really big, really scaring looking thing in the air, and the ground was littered with people. Hehe.. there just sleeping the part of her brain designed to keep her from going into a full scale freakout told her. The saner part was decidedly right, with Yea.... they're dead. Let's keep that from being us, okay? Opal couldn't help but scream and elbow her way back out, suddenly glad she was smaller than normal. What the crap is that?! her mind yelled out at her, and she shook her head. She didn't know, she needed a smarter-than-her person. Lila was her best friend, but she was a 'freakout buddy' which is always good to have, but not what she needed right now. She didn't know the guy, so that was out. She didn't want to go to the teacher, because that would seem childish. "Aberdeen!" she yelled out when she decided and sprinted to where she figured she might be- the book section. She had befriended her over the few days at the academy and it just seemed like a good place to start. "I don't think people will care if they see you now, Ell. Help me find Lucy and Abby" Opal whispered, and Ella nudged the zipper open and jumped onto the ground. "Abby!" Opal shrieked as she ran, with Ella right on her heels. As she ran, she thought over the choice to not go find the teacher. "Ella, go find Ms.Brumfield. Or Lila. Or the guy. Just another person in our group, preferably the teacher. We need to all get back into a group" Ella nodded and went off to find another member.

While Opal was having no luck at all finding anyone, Ella was better. She ran right into Ms.Brumfield. "Hey! Teacher lady!" Ella yelled as she pawed at her legs. "Have you seen what's going on out there?!" the red panda said as she sat down at her feet, her eyes searching the area for prying eyes every second. Didn't want to risk anyone seeing her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Upon seeing Kirie approaching Jaxon sighed heavily and stretched as he started speaking to him.

“Hey Jaxon, come one we got to go there’s something in the city that’s wreaking havoc. We need to group together and find Ms. Brumfield so we can go back.”

"...Fine I'll go get them, but this is a favor I hope you pay me back for. Buy a rubber pad for your bed I don't like being shocked every once in a while, while I'm sleeping sparky alright?" Smiling weakly he rubbed his nose and continued, "Anyway jokes aside I'll see what I can find out about the rampage, also I'll find a way to get all of us together. Tell our group to meet at the central park, wait there and we'll meet up with you afterward alright?" Looking down to his collar he nodded slightly at Tama who purred slightly. "Alright Let's get this done buddy. We've got to prove to Brumfield that we can stay in this school alright?" That said Jaxon instantly warped to the top of the store and yelled down to Kirie.

"HEY! I'll find out what's going on but I'll stay out of sight so that I don't attract any attention from this 'monster', you guys head to the meeting place and start discussing a plan alright?!" Waving to his classmates he then started running and jumping from building to building.

After following the giant stream of people he looked ahead of what they were running from and saw a... what could only be described as complete pandemonium, From an entire building destroyed to the wreckage of a helicopter on fire with what looked to be the remains of people in positions of agony. "Ugh... that's morbid... Anyway I have to make sure whatever caused this doesn't see me..." Looking around towards anything in the immediate area he sat down and closed his eyes. "Open your senses..." After saying this he extended his usual 10 foot aura to about 30 and noticed something abnormal in it, almost as if it saw him. After shutting off his aura as quickly as possible he hid behind a pillar with his sight looking through a portal about 10 feet from what looked like a knight spawned from hell.

"W-What is that thing... It's so... small for a monster whatever I'll keep to the sidelines and hope this thing doesn't notice me tail it for a good while to figure out what it's doing..." After closing the portal he slowly kept his distance and watched it head in the direction of a power plant and then suddenly turn around. 'Shit... this isn't good....' Warping away onto ground level he kept looking at it from behind a dumpster and kept his eyes trained on it. "I wonder if it wasn't the fact that it was going there on it's own and didn't notice me or it was letting me follow it, nonetheless I have to find the others quickly."

After saying this he ran across the ground and headed to what seemed to be another shopping district with even more people running and screaming in terror only to find Ms. Brumfield trying to keep her students in check and raced up to her. "HEY BRUMFIELD! We got a major problem, as you can see a 'monster' is on the rampage I found it but we need to leave now!" Looking at the other students he basically pulled them over to both of them and continued, "I already set up a meeting place with Kirie and the others to go to Central park and figure out some kind of plan for taking it down after we get there I'll fill everyone in on what I saw but for now we need to head there now, time wasted is time that could be put to taking that thing down!"

After saying this he ran off only to have Tama pipe up on his sudden change. "Hey Jaxon I remember you never got this excited about anything any reason?" "Yeah it's called keeping myself and those around me alive, I don't feel like dying and I don’t feel like being held responsible if I’m the only one alive.” “But still you showed genuine concern for them, any reason why?” “Don’t get smart with me Tama this is serious we don’t have time for this, now let’s go!”

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Image

Aberdeen didn’t see why shopping in the “human city” was such a big deal. She’s lived here all her life. Unlike the others, she was born into a normal family and she lived in the normal human city with no knowledge of her own powers until Brooklyn passed away. The human city was where she resided until the incident where her grandmother Alma had revealed the secret about her powers and Liuena Academy. Coming here did make her feel somewhat at home and a bit nostalgic considering the store they were shopping in.

The store they were in was a familiar store to her, though not much of it was of her interest. She was more interesting in finding out more about ghosts and ghost hunting, and what better place to look than the bookstore? Aberdeen has always loved hitting the books in this store and found it to be the most enjoyable place besides the other creepy gothic store that was a nice source of furnishings for her room. However, she had a mission this time rather than just reading for pleasure. Ever since the incident with the two ghosts that tried to strangle Opal, Aberdeen had wanted to figure out how to protect her friend and how to search for these two ghosts. Before, she had been scared to death and didn’t want to deal with ghosts, but for some reason upon eyeing a book called, “The Ghost Hunter’s Guide” she had found the motivation inside to try and figure out a way to deal with these menaces.

Luciana traveled as Aberdeen’s shadow during the whole trip, however two – no wait three-things had caught the eyes from behind her mask. There was the candy section that they passed by that had caramel candy samples. “Ella would sure love these as I do. I hope Abby doesn’t mind me taking some for her…” Luciana thought in her mind while momentarily becoming invisible and taking a few when no one was looking. The second thing was a mask (picture )in a box in the oriental section that looked like a woman’s face with short black hair, bushy eyebrows, very thin eyes, a broad nose, and deep red lips. Lucy was about to take the mask for herself thinking she did need a new one when the third thing of interest had come. Many people started running amuck in the stores and an aura of uneasiness, tension, and death was what Lucy recognized from the people.
“Abby!” shrieked somebody from behind Aberdeen. She was a little surprised at first because it did not come from Luciana or Brooklyn, however when she turned around she found Opal who seemed to be panicked over the commotion. Behind Opal, Aberdeen couldn’t believe to see a multitude of ghosts behind her panicked and confused over their sudden deaths. She could hear them saying, “What happened to me??” “Why can’t anybody hear me??” “Mommy where are you??” That last one was a little boy now a ghost and now gone from the world of living. Aberdeen almost couldn’t bear to see this many ghosts in her vicinity and especially the child ghost, considering that there is something horrible going on that she doesn’t even know, however she tried to remain calm for her friend. This time, she was going to protect her.

“Opal!” Aberdeen yelled back hoping Opal had seen her. She didn’t realize that she subconsciously placed the unpaid book in her backpack. She ran towards Opal urging Lucy to follow as a shadow and then grabbed Opal’s hand. “Opal, I don’t know what’s going on, but we have to calm down and find the others.” Aberdeen saw Jaxon waving at them as he ran to get more people, and decided it was time to get out of there. ”Opal, you’re going to have to trust me on this one.” Aberdeen said before turning both her and Opal invisible and intangible (she had just learned how to do so a few days ago) to get out of the way of everyone and down to where Ms. Brumfield was with the others. Aberdeen could only hold that for so long she nearly reached time limit and passed out, but she decided to stay strong even though her stomach was feeling a bit weak right now from keeping both her and Opal invisible and intangible. ”Sorry for the rush Opal, but I wanted to get us out of there quickly,” Aberdeen apologized while panting heavily. She wasn’t really the most fit person and running fast while trying to keep her and her friend from bumping into everyone through her magic was very taxing on her energy. Jaxon had said there was a meeting place with Kirie and the others at Central Park for a plan to take down some “monster on a rampage,” and Aberdeen thought it would be a good idea to meet with the others and try to contribute something. She would have to rest for awhile for her to regain her energy, but nevertheless she wanted to participate in some way. It was odd to her that Central Park, her favorite park to play in as a child will now become a base of operations for the Liuena team to assemble and discuss battle tactics against a monster. How could she have known growing up that she would have magic and have to participate with a class filled with other Magni in taming a beast? Aberdeen did not want to go alone however so she asked Opal, “You coming?”

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Keiran was walking a few steps behind Mrs. Brumfield and the other students, unfortunately neither his brother nor Melody were in his group. As Kiearan walked, Nox followed along, changing his shape in shadow form to emulate Kieran's shadow, keeping the humans from suspecting something strange from his lack of a shadow or it's weird shape. "I wonder what they're up to, and if they can get away, we're supposed to meet in the basement of the sweets shop. Maybe I should just go look for them." And with that thought Kieran's mind was made up. He waited for his opportunity and it arrived when Mrs. Brumfield abruptly stopped and stared at her hands. Kieran quickly glanced around making sure no one was looking at him and he joined Nox in shadow form.

"You ready buddy?" Kieran asked Nox, telepathically.

"If you are, although are you sure we should cross Mrs. Brumfield, your last detention wasn't a walk in the park." [i]

[i] "Detention in is a risk we take, I'm willing to risk it to get away from these bores."
He thought and finally they left.

They moved on the ground and along walls, trying to keep to darker alley ways and other areas where strange shadows would not seem out of place. Although they were troublemakers they were smart troublemakers. They arrive at the sweets shop, but Kieran did not find his brother and friend. So he decided to look for them, he knew the approximate area they were supposed to be so he went there, still in shadow form. He found a small music shop and smiled, (well as close as an amorphous blob's shadow can smile) and went to enter the building. Before he got to the door he saw Melody leaving, then he saw Kirie pulling on Melody's hood and she proceeded to punch him, but he dodged it and proceeded to pull her back into the building.

Kirie gives Melody a speech about running off and stuff, Kieran wasn't listening. Kieran moved to the wall behind Kirie, he turned his shadow into the cartoon dragon he used the first time he and Melody really met. And began to dance just like then. He really hoped she saw him so that he didn't have to make himself known in a more substantial way.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Admittedly, Melody didn't show much resistance when Kirie pulled her back inside. She hadn't expected this course of action to take place – If anything, Kirie was definitely a perfect example of 'Don't judge the book by its cover'. (Not that Melody had bothered enoguh to even do that.) Rolling her eyes as she felt her back being nudged, the girl had no choice but to obey for at least a moment longer.

“So planning on ditching us I see. Well considering the chaos going on outside now must have been the perfect opportune for someone such as yourself to get away.”

Yes, because you know me soooo well, don't you?

“Just next time don’t do it when there's a monster rampaging or when I’m the one acting as lead. I feel underestimated when people try to get away from me.”

Melody raised a single eyebrow. Yes, because that totally isn't your shtick. The girl rolled her eyes, shoving her hands in the pockets of her vest and waiting for Bleach to get to a bloody point.

“But back to the point. Help me find the others, so we can figure out what’s going on.”

Simple. Shit had hit the fan. The bull was on the road. Chaos had ensued. Bottom line: Something bad was happening, and Melody wanted out before any of it became her sodding problem – Because she totally wasn't in the mood for petty heroics that nobody would remember.

“Oh and don’t even think about running away without us, otherwise you’ll be nothing more than a coward trying to save your little love life.”

At that, Melody uttered a soft, whispering growl. Nooooo... She was trying to save her own ass. Also, great job at pulling her conscious. Sadly, she didn't give a shit about being a coward. Need Bleach be reminded that this is the girl who was branded a bully, and just shrugged at all the negative attention it gave her?

No? Good. Then, move along now. Go run to your precious teacher and gain your gold star for being by the book. Melody would've flipped him the bird, but she wasn't going to steep to that level juuust yet.

As the guy left, Melody groaned, turning her back to the group leader and just... standing still.

“Ass-hat.” She muttered, blue eyes twitching to the side as they caught something odd moving about the walls. Melody blinked a good few seconds before dropping her frown into a weak smile. Could he be more obvious?

“Subtle.” Came a sarcastic response, eyes turning to the dancing shadow on the wall. “Could you be less creepy? I'm already watched enough as it is.”

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kirie

"Anyway jokes aside I'll see what I can find out about the rampage; also I'll find a way to get all of us together. Tell our group to meet at the central park, wait there and we'll meet up with you afterward alright?"

Kirie was about to say something but by the time he opened his mouth Jaxon had teleported to the top of the store yelling down at him and the others. "HEY! I'll find out what's going on but I'll stay out of sight so that I don't attract any attention from this 'monster', you guys head to the meeting place and start discussing a plan alright?!"

idiot what if someone sees him. Then its trouble for all of us scowling Kirie could do nothing but let Jaxon do his thing.

Kirie went in search of Jayson only to find that she was nowhere to be found. where’d she go, dammit I told her not to wonder to far from the group, but no, no one listens to me because I’m the damn teacher’s pet . Kirie growled low angry at himself for letting her out of his sight and at Jayson herself for not listening to him. However he had more important things to worry about than just one girl, and it was to get Connor and Melody to their rendezvous point with Jaxon and Ms.Brumfield. He needn’t worry about Melody since she was happily talking to a shadow that no one could forget. Especially considering the form it took on, of a dragon and was doing that same dance as before.

Shaking his head Kirie couldn’t help but smile a bit the sight of a shadow dancing but took on a more serious look. ”Melody, Kieran we need to go pronto. Also has anyone seen Jayson I can’t find her or Connor at that. But we really need to go, I already double checked and I can’t find either of them. Let’s just hope that we might run across them when we get to Central Park.” and with that Kirie lead the two to Central park, unfortunately they hadn’t come across either Jayson or Connor, but Kirie thought he had seen the trouble maker but the panicked crowd had taken him from view and there wasn’t much else to do.




Ms. Brumfield
She was doing her best keeping the kids in check but it seemed Kieran had run off somewhere again no doubt to joke with Melody. I swear it’s like those two were destined to make my job a living hell.

"HEY BRUMFIELD! We got a major problem, as you can see a 'monster' is on the rampage I found it but we need to leave now! I already set up a meeting place with Kirie and the others to go to Central park and figure out some kind of plan for taking it down after we get there I'll fill everyone in on what I saw but for now we need to head there now, time wasted is time that could be put to taking that thing down!"

She was surprised at Jaxon’s findings but even more so that the fact that Kirie must have let him go dawned on her. This made her a bit irritable considering Jaxon could have gotten hurt because of the boy’s decision. But once more before anyone could get a word with Jaxon he was already gone. Sparks flew off her body but they were soon doused with something more important at the moment; concern for the wellbeing of her students. Making sure everyone was with her Ms. Brumfield left the store in a hurry, leading everyone to Central Park to discuss things further.

She didn’t like the fact that Jaxon seemed to be intent on stopping this creature, it was really up to the Liuena Academy‘s Higher Counsel to do something about it. But then it dawned on her, the portal they had gone through earlier, the one she had Amon keep a look out for so no human accidentally stepped through if they had a bit of magic in them. my dear the portal has closed, it isn’t responding to anything I throw at it or the simple commands to open it. Ms. Brumfield frowned in thought it must be because of the creature, it’s heading towards where there is energy so the barrier must have closed off to keep it from reaching the academy.Finally reaching their rendezvous point Ms. Brumfield was glad to see that Kirie and his group was their waiting for them by a large oak tree. However her smile dropped at the fact that two of her students seemed to be missing. “Kirie where’s Jayson and Connor? Weren’t they with you?” concern heavy in her voice.

”I don’t know, I told them to stay in the store but I guess all the chaos got to them and they tried to find us only to get swept away by the crowd. I’m sorry Ms. Brumfield for losing them, it’s my fault but we have to figure out what the hell that thing is. And make sure Jayson and Connor are alright.” Kirie looked upset about losing them but now wasn’t the time to be moping about ones mistakes. “Alright Kirie, I know it wasn’t your fault but we just have one more person to show up and that’s Jaxon. He went to scout out what was going on but I do not like the way things are, it seems we’re not at the leisure of having the Higher Counsel to deal with this. The barrier has gone on lock down because of the creature so we’re stuck here either way.” Sighing Ms. Brumfield rubbed the bridge of her nose, Amon please if you could find my students as well as check up on the whereabouts of that creature. And if you must attack it then do so but do it with a just cause and not out of your own pleasure she spoke harshly to her demon within their link. Ms. Brumfield didn’t get an answer but that was fine with her as long as she didn’t get lip from him.

Turning back to the students Ms. Brumfield folded her arms looking over her students. “so tell me does anyone have an idea as to what you would like to do at this point?”

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kieran smiled to himself as Melody talked to Kirie. "Ass hat" she mumbled as he walked away. Kieran audibly laughed at that, which drew Melody's attention.

“Subtle.” She said sarcastically as he walked off the wall. “Could you be less creepy? I'm already watched enough as it is.”

Kieran smiled again and gave her a quick hug. "What can I say, I'm a fan of the classics. And I wasn't spying on you, I just didn't want Kirie to know I was here, as you're fully aware I had to sneak away from Brumfield." Kieran smiled again as the two walked out of the door. "I think I saw Connor heading towards Central Park, I don't know what's going on but I can tell it's something big. We should head over there and check it out." Kieran said. Before Melody could react he grabbed her and and started jogging towards the popular location. He wished he could travel by shadow, it would be sooo much faster but he had Melody with him and he wasn't very good at taking other people with him. Oh and he didn't really have anywhere he could turn without causing alarm. The streets were noisy and crowded with people running the other direction so the two didn't really have an opportunity to talk as they made their way to the park.

When they arrived they saw Mrs. Brumfield talking to other students probably trying to formulate a plan. Then out of the corner of his eye Kieran saw Connor standing off by himself, with a look on his face that Kieran almost never saw. "CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!" Kieran shouted, letting go of Melody's hand and running towards his brother, Nox materialized off the ground and ran along side Kieran. Despite all their bickering Nox loved Kieran, Hans Connor and their whole family and knew that this was serious.

There were tanks, and plans and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it and Kieran knew Connor thought the same thing and there was no way that Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, Kieran has spent a lot of time with Melody but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

After Aberdeen arrived and discussed her plan Jaxon shook his head slowly. "That isn't going to work, more than naught you'll attract it right to you. That thing is a magical entity and I'm guessing feeds off magic from what I gathered from my short recon mission I did, moreover it would see your presence. When I used my magic it 'saw' me and I got out of sight, not only that it seemed to have led me to an area as if to taunt and goad me into attacking it. So that said your invisibility won't confuse it, it would just attract attention to yourself." Sighing aloud he looked to Ms. Brumfield, "Before you kill me I had a plan on how to track it and I succeeded, only thing is that it didn't follow. Moreover the thing was like a knight in both appearance and movement. That said we should expect either short ranged attacks or long ranged if it fires attacks from the sword. Also from the movements I also saw that it had full mobility in the air, with Opal's help we can pull it through one of my portals as it isn't a type of magic just a gate I set up. With that we should be able to force it to the ground if I center the entry way of it to face what he would think is the ground and have it fly right into it. Also with Aberdeen's abilities I can have her be in the background and use her invisibility as a magical beacon of sorts. With enough magic pumping out of her hopefully it will draw towards us."

After saying this Connor was sitting there at the edge of the park watching the military move towards the power plant and then have Kirie show up with Kieran and Melody. "CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!" After yelling this Kieran ran up to the dazed Connor and started speaking to him.

'Hmm? What's going on over there between those two?' Shaking his head he whistled loudly to get the newcomer's attention. "Alright everyone I need everyone's full attention and focus! If we don't have that we'll fall into disarray and we'll be defeated, but if we come up with a plan instead of just running in headlong we shall conquer the beast. From what I gathered it's a being of magic and thus needs energy to survive whether it be electricity from the power plant it's headed to or our magic, nonetheless if we can I can hope that we will be able to bring it down without any interference." Coughing quietly he turned to Kirie. "Nice of you to finally join us, it's funny how I told you first and everything." Looking around slowly he had a confused look on his face and under his breath looked around.

'Last I checked Kirie had Melody with him.... wonder where she went...'

"Anyways you're are also part of this so get over here and help plan, I may have one plan done but I want everyone's opinion on it. That said if you have any questions about the monster please ask and I'll answer them to the best of my ability"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Jayson had started off lightly sprinting throughout the crowd of loud bumrishing people but she gained more speed after hearing more f the chaos occuring. She wasn't too familiar with this city but she tried her best to figure out where it is she was going to go so she did what she's good at which is wing it and took off at a faster pace and soon found herself among the others she had gotten seperated with. She was panting lightly but listened intently on what was being said before she chose to speak. "Sorry I'm late but what if we just try to find a way to distract him long enough to take him down or stall him enough to where it'll be too late to make it to the power plant?". As of right now to say she was worried would be an understatement.

Jayson wasn't exactly sure about everything there foe was capapble of and for right now she had to help everyone in some way even if she was worried she;d have to ignore that for the time being and figure out what to do later so in a sense it was act now and worry later.

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Connor had, as per the usual, become promptly lost upon entering the city. He didn't know how but he managed to separate from his group and ended up wandering around. He and Hans visited a sweet shop and picked up a huge bag of candy. There was an assorted mix of both Kieran's and Connor's favorites. He'd bought it to share. Connor and Hans stopped at a music store next. The listened to a few songs, but they didn't find the Mozart they were looking for, so they left. All in all it had been a rather pleasant day. That was, of course, until the militant alert sounded and all hell broke loose. Some massive creature was ripping apart military craft and weaponry like it did it for a living. It would have been a lot more impressive had it not been the scariest thing Connor had seen since his father had taken them to one of his independent films about food processing. The boys' father hadn't participated in the film at all, of course, he was just a cinema-phile. Regardless, the film had scared little Kieran, Connor, Hans, and Nox to such an extent that they hadn't spoken of it since. Connor shuddered at the thought.

Connor observed the monster very carefully. It was certainly not anything natural, meaning magic was a valid explanation. He'd heard of creatures made out of magic, but such practices were old and archaic. It never happened in the modern world. Still, there was something unnerving about it, it was the blackness. That's what it was. That thing was the same color as Kieran when he shifted to... shadow form. "That's it!" Connor exclaimed, and at that, he set his jaw and rolled up his sleeves. Connor had gotten, "serious". Just as Connor was about to step forward and enact the Supremely Excellent, Not Predictable, Awesome Initiation plan (or S.E.N.P.A.I. for short) he heard Kieran's voice, and boy was he mad. "CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!" Kieran shouted, running towards his brother. Nox materialized off the ground and ran alongside Kieran as he closed the distance between them. Connor smirked and made a silly face. "You got me! Here's your prize!" Connor said, pushing the bag of candy into his brother's hands. "Be careful with that, it's got our favorites in it." Connor deflected, trying to weasel his way out of his brother's vise-like grip on his wrist.

The pair of brothers, who were nearly inseparable from birth were thinking the exact same thing. There were tanks, and planes, and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it. Further, there was no way Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, as Kieran had spent a lot of time with Melody, but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.

Normally, Connor would have made a silly face and they would have compromised about it. Not this time. Connor matched his brother's stoic gaze with an equally stern look in his eyes. "Not this time little brother," though Kieran was his elder by almost over a year. "This time, I want you to watch me. You spent a lot of time with Mel this week, and that's been really good for you. I can see the brother of mine who you used to be. The one before the pranks and the bullies. The real you. Don't get me wrong," Connor chuckled. "We've been getting into trouble since we perfected the fake, 'I'm sorry puppy dog eyes', when we were three. Still, she's so good for you. Don't screw that up just for me. I'm your brother. I'll love you no matter what. Now do as I say and go tell Jaxon that I'm going to test that sucker out. I can give you guys some good intel if I go in first and soften it up for ya." Connor smirked. "Besides, part of me just wants to show off a little for his younger brother. After all, I was either with Ms. Brumfield or in the library all week. Lemme show you how it's done." Connor said with a wink. At that, Hans jumped down from his perch on Connor's shoulder. "Ready Hans? Begin Alpha formation." Connor said, stepping forward in time with Hans toward the giant monstrosity before them. Connor's body glowed with light, evidence of the strong magic bubbling up from deep inside. "Activating Familiar Empowerment." Connor said, clapping his hands together and feeding his strength into Hans, whose body began to rapidly change. Hans's body grew at an exponential rate. He didn't stop until he was as big as a tiger, and had long teeth, wicked claws, and dark brown stripes to match. "Take me to the horizon Hans." Connor said, mounting his not so little fox-demon. At that, Hans jumped, carrying Connor into battle. Just before it was unsafe, Connor turned around and winked at Kieran once more. He then turned back towards the eight foot tall monster before him and started working on a battle plan.

As far as combat capabilities went, the thing had a sword and was using it with deadly effectiveness. It was decently large and looked both strong and fast. The best strategy would be to either get too close for comfort, which Connor didn't like, and use even faster speed to keep the edge, or to stay back and hammer it with long range techniques. Though neither were his strong suit, Connor prefered to slug it out with his opponents. Cracking his knuckles, Connor began to chant. Unfortunately, the thing noticed them. It whipped around towards them, reaching out with its deadly blade, but Hans was two steps ahead of him and had dodged on his own, allowing Connor to keep focusing on his spell. Hans, though large, was nearly more difficult to catch than smoke. His body was full of Connor's power and it had strengthened and enhanced an already toned and battle hardened body. On his back, Connor sat in almost perfect stillness, leaving his safety to his partner. Connor was focusing on a long range water spell. He was attempting to pull the water from the nearby sewer grates and use it to unbalance the creature before moving in close while it was distracted. Once Connor had finished his seal, he signalled for Hans to take them in. Serpentining with unnatural grace, Hans weaved in and out of the monster's strike, getting ever closer until Connor was ready. With a shout, Connor jumped off his familiar's back, diving forward and placing his hand upon the ground at the creature's feet. With the sound of a cannon, Connor released all the water that was currently in the main, some several hundred gallons came bursting up through the ground, destroying the pavement and knocking the thing off balance. Not wanting to give it a chance to regroup, Connor steeled himself for what he was about to do. It would work in theory, but in practice Connor was still iffy. Not to mention he could feel the stares of his fellow Magni on his back. No time to hesitate, if he did, he could die. Once Hans was safely away, Connor clapped his hands once more, taking the power from his familiar and diverting it to himself. He smiled when he felt Hans jump into Kieran's arms. It felt safe and warm there.

At Connor's command, the power sealed within the water demanded it to take the shape of a giant serpentine dragon, which coiled around Connor like a snake, obscuring him completely. However, Connor wasn't drowning under the hundreds of gallons of water. He wasn't even suffocating. Connor was changing. His body elongated and thickened. His legs fused together and his arms flattened into fins. The water swirled around Connor, bringing him upwards towards the top of the pillar as his body took the shape of a fully grown, male Orca. Once he'd brought himself up so far, and changed his mass so much, there weren't many options for Connor to go. There was down... or down. Connor pointed his nose and smashed face first into the midsection of the creature, the water dispersing along the ground as it left Connor's control. Without pausing, and before he hit the ground, Connor shifted once again, this time into the shape of a tiny little bat. He wound his way around the creature's blind strikes using his practiced echolocation and made his way up to it's shoulders. Once there, Connor shifted once more into an Alpha male silverback gorilla, and grappled it from behind, causing it to lurch forward, Connor jumped off as it smashed into a building, shifting back into a human as he landed. He was breathing heavily, all that magic all at once was crazy tiring. He knew that he was slowing down, but he took a ready stance, waiting for the thing to emerge and to challenge it once more. However, it had grown tired of Connor. He wasn't an easy target, and the creature looked tired as well, like it needed energy. It became very clear to Connor in that moment. What it wanted, was magic. While Connor was standing still, having figured out the secret, it had used its time to choose a new target, one that looked easier. Melody.

It left Connor and rushed to attack Melody. Connor didn't know what it actually intended to do, but when he saw it blast off towards Mel, sword in hand, he did the only thing he could think of. Connor shifted once more into a cheetah, racing with the thing, but it was too fast, Connor wasn't going to make it. He needed more speed. Without thinking, without warning, Connor shifted once again, this time, taking the shape of a hawk, furiously beating his wings to overtake the giant creature. He didn't care that he'd managed trans-mammalian shifting, he needed to stop that thing from reaching Mel. Connor rocketed forward, wings outstretched. He wasn't going to make it.

Time slowed, and Connor blacked out for a moment. He remembered reaching with his arms, they were human arms, he must have shifted back. He touched something. It might have been Mel, it might have been that creature, but he didn't remember. When he woke, Mel was on the ground in front of him. She was safe, and nothing was wrong with her. She wasn't hurt. Well that was good, Connor sighed with relief, but why... Why did she have that look of sheer horror on her face. Connor's chest felt weird. He looked down. A black blade had pierced him. It had ran him through from back to front. As of this moment, it was currently lodged in his sternum. Connor had shoved Mel out of the way, and taken the blow for her. Connor smirked. Coughing up blood, he tried to make a joke, but all that came out was, "Where'd this come from, eh?" Connor's eyes rolled back in his head as the thing pulled it's blade from his body and he crumpled. Kieran caught him, bringing him gently to the ground and cradling Connor in his arms. "Did you see?" Connor asked. "I did it! I turned into a hawk..." Connor said. He couldn't hear what anyone was saying, only that something was distracting the monster from him and Mel. He looked over to where she was, a smile on his face. "You're safe. I'm glad. It used to be that I was the one who protected Kieran, made him smile. That's gotta be your job now." Connor coughed, blood trickling down the corner of his mouth. He chuckled. "How much trouble you think Mom'll put me in for this?" Connor asked, but his eyes weren't looking anywhere in particular, and he still couldn't hear what was happening around him. If words were being said, Connor didn't hear them. If first aid was happening, Connor didn't notice. He was distracted by a bird, soaring high in the sky. Connor reached up and made to grab it, resting his palm on his heart once he'd finished. "Kieran." Connor said, completely serious. "Don't eat all that candy at once. You'll get fat. Look after Hans and our sister for me. I'll see you on the flip side, but not till you're way older, ok? It's time to leave now." Connor said, feeling weak. He was so cold. "But before I go, I need you to promise me something. Be yourself. Don't live your life for me. Do it for you." Connor said, a smile on his face. With that, his eyes closed and he breathed his last; that goofy smile was still on his face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
As Kieran leaped in for a brief hug, Melody felt a fuzzy little feeling in her stomach. The corner of her lips perked up a wee-moment. Good to see you, too. Buzzed a little thought to her mind, her smile flashing to the boy who had released his grip on the girl.

“You were watching us without our consent, that fits the definition of spying. And spying is stalking, and I. Don't. Like. Stalkers.” She coughed, following her friend out of the store and into the chaotic streets of whocaresville. Melody would've chosen for the scramming option, but Kieran was seemingly content with seeking the danger even closer.

“No.....” Melody muttered, her voice unconvinced of her own desire to run a couple of miles in the other direction. Her hand was grabbed, and soon the blonde found herself being dragged through the flock of, how to call it, screaming fast-food meals for whatever was attacking the town, though not without the inevitable squirms and groans that she did not want to have a first row seat that was close enough to the creature that they could communicate with it by waggling their eyebrows.

“Hold it!” She exclaimed, receiving zero response apart from being dragged around like a little kid's toy duck roller. Melody had to really try to not fall over, and, unsurprisingly, was out of breath when the both of them arrived in the park.

I feel like I just ran a marathon. Went a little thought alongside a serious attempt to catch some fresh air.

“CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!”

*Thump*

Melody felt her bottom touch the grassy ground, noting that Kieran had abruptly let go of her hand to run off to his brother-in-crime. “How rude.” She muttered, struggling a bit to get back on two feet.

Noting that she, again, was on her own, Melody got to do some strolling while pitching into a few conversations – But not bothering to attentively pay attention to details. The gist? Monster attacking city, poor sods who are trapped outside of the academy get clean the litter-box of this faeces.

Just. Great.

Where in the job description did it say: Defeat giant monstrosity who'll likely stomp you in the same manner you stomp on unwary ants.

Bah! Had she stayed, this would never have happened to her. She'd just have been sitting underneath an oak tree listening to her music. But no, the stars did not align properly today. Muttering and growling about as her feet sluggishly dragged her body around in a half-baked circle walk, the blonde flicked on her headphones.

Unbore me, music. Her favourite – Which is pretty much anything – song turned up. Bitte Sehr. She thanked, slowly but surely widening the gap between herself and the class. Her back finding comfortable rest against the bark on one of the oak trees in the park.

For a moment, Melody could hear a brief period of silence. No gunfires, no choppers, no... Nothing. It was then that she witnessed a peculiar branch of magic practised by Connor – Who had stood up to pitch his strength against the giant creature, using a peculiar branch of magic that Melody hadn't seen before: Shapeshifting.

How... She thought, the question pertaining to this strange magic type popping almost simultaneously in her head. Though dissipating rather quickly as her blue eyes watched in awe and amazement as Connor put up a tough fight.

Great! That meant they'd be home within minutes. Melody inched a bit closer for a clearer view, noticing a second too late that the creature, who had been occupied with fending of his other attacker, to jump to her for a change of game.

Eyes widened, hands instinctively covering the girl's wee-little demon, and her body cringing to the ground. A yelp was all that left her mouth, before she felt a heavy push knocking her away from the creature's range.

“Oof...” Her body rolled along the ground, coming to a halt several inches, maybe feet away from her initial position. A head shook, eyelids dropping into a blink for several seconds before looking at who had, apparently, saved her life, apart from a few scratches – Which was nothing compared to what her saviour had to endure.

“Who-” Melody stopped. Her eyes filled with horror and fright as they gazed upon the scenery of Connor's body pierced by a sword.

“Where'd this come from, eh?”

He joked, to which Melody wanted to reply “Idiot!” Yet all that managed to pour from her lips was a silent 'Eep'.

Kieran caught his brother, allowing him the softly drop onto the grass. He was bleeding heavily. Why would he save her? How can anyone be that selfless? Melody tried to get up, but paused as Connor turned back to face her.

“You're safe. I'm glad. It used to be that I was the one who protected Kieran, made him smile. That's gotta be your job now.”

He isn't... He was. The girl could only stare, frightened. Her hands opened, Lorelei was safe, too. The little swam up to her Magni's cheek, hugging it tightly for comfort and safety as the demon, too, witnessed an inevitable ending.

Thoughts stopped, breaths paused. Melody watched, a single tear crawling down her face as the two brothers had a final exchange of words until... He fell silent, and an air of depression and sorrow filled the area.

Goodbye Connor...

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Connor smirked and made a silly face as Kieran approached, "You got me! Here's your prize!" he said throwing a bag of candy into Kieran's hand, which he dropped on the ground at his brother's next words, "Be careful with that, it's got our favorites in it." Connor deflected, trying to weasel his way out of Kieran's vise-like grip on his wrist.

The pair of brothers, who were nearly inseparable from birth were thinking the exact same thing. There were tanks, and planes, and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it. Further, there was no way Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, as Kieran had spent a lot of time with Melody, but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.

Connor's face was not the usual silly one, but rather an exact copy of Kieran's somber expression "Not this time little brother," though Kieran was his elder by almost a year. "This time, I want you to watch me. You spent a lot of time with Mel this week, and that's been really good for you. I can see the brother of mine who you used to be. The one before the pranks and the bullies. The real you. Don't get me wrong," Connor chuckled, his face softening for just a second, "We've been getting into trouble since we perfected the fake, 'I'm sorry puppy dog eyes', when we were three. Still, she's so good for you. Don't screw that up just for me. I'm your brother. I'll love you no matter what. Now do as I say and go tell Jaxon that I'm going to test that sucker out. I can give you guys some good intel if I go in first and soften it up for ya." Connor smirked. "Besides, part of me just wants to show off a little for his younger brother. After all, I was either with Ms. Brumfield or in the library all week. Lemme show you how it's done." Connor finished with a wink. Hans jumped down from his perch on Connor's shoulder. "Ready Hans? Begin Alpha formation." Connor said, acting as if the conversation with Kieran was over, and Kieran was too shocked at what was happening to do anything. Connor's body glowed with light, evidence of the strong magic bubbling up from deep inside. Hans's body grew at an exponential rate. He didn't stop until he was as big as a tiger, and had long teeth, wicked claws, and dark brown stripes to match. "Take me to the horizon Hans." Connor said, mounting his not so little fox-demon. At that, Hans jumped, carrying Connor into battle. Just before it was unsafe, Connor turned around and winked at Kieran once more. In response to the wink Kieran snapped out of it, "CONNOR WE'RE A TEAM DON'T DO THIS!" Kieran said jumping into the ground and shadow running after his brother and Hans, Nox followed suite just behind him. Kieran reached out towards Hans, if he could just grab Hans's leg he could pull them both into the shadow and they could make a plan together, Kieran has only once before successfully taken another person into the shadows, but he knew it was the only way. He lunged, his hand missed, Hans kept running. Kieran stood out of the shadow and watched as his brother fought the creature, alone. He fought well, alone. Kieran knew he couldn't do anything to help, Kieran could protect himself, he might even be able to protect Connor, but he couldn't fight back. He knew that so he conceded, this was Connor's fight, so he stood and watched. "Oh my God" Kieran said to Nox, as Connor shifted into a whale. "He finally did it, I'm so proud of him." At these word Hans fell and landed right into Kieran's hands. "Han's what's he doing?" Kieran asked, but Hans didn't respond.


The creature turned and started to walk towards Melody, Kieran ran, Hans now perched on his shoulder they way he had with Connor thousands of times before. Kieran ran as fast as he could but it was too late. Connor got there first and took a sword to the chest a result. Kieran dropped to his knees and grabbed his brother who had whispered something to Melody. Connor turned his head towards Kieran and said "How much trouble you think Mom'll put me in for this?" Connor said joking, Kieran chose not to reply. "Kieran." Connor said, completely serious. "Don't eat all that candy at once. You'll get fat. Look after Hans and our sister for me. I'll see you on the flip side, but not till you're way older, ok? It's time to leave now." Connor said, feeling weak. He was so cold. "But before I go, I need you to promise me something. Be yourself. Don't live your life for me. Do it for you." Connor said, a smile on his face. With that, his eyes closed and he breathed his last; that goofy smile was still on his face.

Kieran didn't say anything, he didn't want to accept it. He didn't even notice Melody shed a single tear, he wasn't sad, he was just ... angry. His body began to spark with electricity, but it was black, not the usual blue, this wasn't normal electricity. Kieran walked away from his brothers body, towards the empty area that his brother just fought in, the beast preoccupied with destroying more buildings and Kieran didn't care. As he walked his anger grew and after a few steps his body was engulfed in flame, while still sparking. Kieran screams expressing his anger, his howl is filled with sorrow, regret and pain. Suddenly the ground begins to crack, pieces of earth lift up and the air around Kieran begins to flow violently around him. "Hans, Nox, What's happening, I'm scared. Usually I can barely make a spark, where is all this coming from, and Air, Earth, when did I get the ability to control those?" He communicated to his demon, demons, he had two now. "Just relax, you have control, think small." Nox replied hoping it would help. Kieran closed his eyes and tried to gain control, when he opened them things were worse, now the water was under flowing with the air and rocks. "It's not working guys. What do I do?" Kieran said out loud this time. "Calm down kid, you can do it, focus. Find a point within you and focus on it. Make bring yourself into it." Hans said knowing that the imagery would help Kieran to focus. At first it worked, the five elements still moved as violently as they had been, but they were condensed down to an area about six feet around Kieran. The bubble of dark elemental energy was so dense no one could see in, and Kieran could not see out. He focused trying to calm the struggle, but he lost control. The energy exploded outward, decimating everything in a forty foot area, creating a crater twenty feet deep. Kieran fell down to his knees at the center of the crater and looked around, no one was hurt. He had destroyed tons of streetlights, and cars and buildings, but he didn't hurt anyone. He let out a sigh of relief and walked back to Connors body. "I'm sorry." he whispered. "I'll take care of Taryn, but we both know she can handle herself, in fact when I tell her what happened we all know she'll come up here and kill you herself." Kieran spoke as if his brother was alive. He reached down and grabbed his brother's wallet opened it up and grabbed a picture of it, it was a picture of Connor and Taryn. "Goodbye Connor, I'm gonna miss the shit out of you." He said and then turned to Melody, and without saying a word he walked up to her and stopped about three feet from her. His head was held low, and he cried. He cried harder than he ever has before, as he wept he gripped the picture so tightly in his hands the it slipped through his fingers falling to the ground. His body was shaking and convulsing, his legs gave out and he fell to the ground. He cried on the ground convulsing unable to handle the emotions, his brother, his partner in crime, was dead, gone, and wasn't coming back. His emotions flowed out, the tears falling from his face dampening the ground beneath him.



((OOC: stupid shitty interwebs making me double post, sorry everyone ))

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Connor smirked and made a silly face as Kieran approached, "You got me! Here's your prize!" he said throwing a bag of candy into Kieran's hand, which he dropped on the ground at his brother's next words, "Be careful with that, it's got our favorites in it." Connor deflected, trying to weasel his way out of Kieran's vise-like grip on his wrist.

The pair of brothers, who were nearly inseparable from birth were thinking the exact same thing. There were tanks, and planes, and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it. Further, there was no way Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, as Kieran had spent a lot of time with Melody, but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.

Connor's face was not the usual silly one, but rather an exact copy of Kieran's somber expression "Not this time little brother," though Kieran was his elder by almost a year. "This time, I want you to watch me. You spent a lot of time with Mel this week, and that's been really good for you. I can see the brother of mine who you used to be. The one before the pranks and the bullies. The real you. Don't get me wrong," Connor chuckled, his face softening for just a second, "We've been getting into trouble since we perfected the fake, 'I'm sorry puppy dog eyes', when we were three. Still, she's so good for you. Don't screw that up just for me. I'm your brother. I'll love you no matter what. Now do as I say and go tell Jaxon that I'm going to test that sucker out. I can give you guys some good intel if I go in first and soften it up for ya." Connor smirked. "Besides, part of me just wants to show off a little for his younger brother. After all, I was either with Ms. Brumfield or in the library all week. Lemme show you how it's done." Connor finished with a wink. Hans jumped down from his perch on Connor's shoulder. "Ready Hans? Begin Alpha formation." Connor said, acting as if the conversation with Kieran was over, and Kieran was too shocked at what was happening to do anything. Connor's body glowed with light, evidence of the strong magic bubbling up from deep inside. Hans's body grew at an exponential rate. He didn't stop until he was as big as a tiger, and had long teeth, wicked claws, and dark brown stripes to match. "Take me to the horizon Hans." Connor said, mounting his not so little fox-demon. At that, Hans jumped, carrying Connor into battle. Just before it was unsafe, Connor turned around and winked at Kieran once more. In response to the wink Kieran snapped out of it, "CONNOR WE'RE A TEAM DON'T DO THIS!" Kieran said jumping into the ground and shadow running after his brother and Hans, Nox followed suite just behind him. Kieran reached out towards Hans, if he could just grab Hans's leg he could pull them both into the shadow and they could make a plan together, Kieran has only once before successfully taken another person into the shadows, but he knew it was the only way. He lunged, his hand missed, Hans kept running. Kieran stood out of the shadow and watched as his brother fought the creature, alone. He fought well, alone. Kieran knew he couldn't do anything to help, Kieran could protect himself, he might even be able to protect Connor, but he couldn't fight back. He knew that so he conceded, this was Connor's fight, so he stood and watched. "Oh my God" Kieran said to Nox, as Connor shifted into a whale. "He finally did it, I'm so proud of him." At these word Hans fell and landed right into Kieran's hands. "Han's what's he doing?" Kieran asked, but Hans didn't respond.


The creature turned and started to walk towards Melody, Kieran ran, Hans now perched on his shoulder they way he had with Connor thousands of times before. Kieran ran as fast as he could but it was too late. Connor got there first and took a sword to the chest a result. Kieran dropped to his knees and grabbed his brother who had whispered something to Melody. Connor turned his head towards Kieran and said "How much trouble you think Mom'll put me in for this?" Connor said joking, Kieran chose not to reply. "Kieran." Connor said, completely serious. "Don't eat all that candy at once. You'll get fat. Look after Hans and our sister for me. I'll see you on the flip side, but not till you're way older, ok? It's time to leave now." Connor said, feeling weak. He was so cold. "But before I go, I need you to promise me something. Be yourself. Don't live your life for me. Do it for you." Connor said, a smile on his face. With that, his eyes closed and he breathed his last; that goofy smile was still on his face.

Kieran didn't say anything, he didn't want to accept it. He didn't even notice Melody shed a single tear, he wasn't sad, he was just ... angry. His body began to spark with electricity, but it was black, not the usual blue, this wasn't normal electricity. Kieran walked away from his brothers body, towards the empty area that his brother just fought in, the beast preoccupied with destroying more buildings and Kieran didn't care. As he walked his anger grew and after a few steps his body was engulfed in flame, while still sparking. Kieran screams expressing his anger, his howl is filled with sorrow, regret and pain. Suddenly the ground begins to crack, pieces of earth lift up and the air around Kieran begins to flow violently around him. "Hans, Nox, What's happening, I'm scared. Usually I can barely make a spark, where is all this coming from, and Air, Earth, when did I get the ability to control those?" He communicated to his demon, demons, he had two now. "Just relax, you have control, think small." Nox replied hoping it would help. Kieran closed his eyes and tried to gain control, when he opened them things were worse, now the water was under flowing with the air and rocks. "It's not working guys. What do I do?" Kieran said out loud this time. "Calm down kid, you can do it, focus. Find a point within you and focus on it. Make bring yourself into it." Hans said knowing that the imagery would help Kieran to focus. At first it worked, the five elements still moved as violently as they had been, but they were condensed down to an area about six feet around Kieran. The bubble of dark elemental energy was so dense no one could see in, and Kieran could not see out. He focused trying to calm the struggle, but he lost control. The energy exploded outward, decimating everything in a forty foot area, creating a crater twenty feet deep. Kieran fell down to his knees at the center of the crater and looked around, no one was hurt. He had destroyed tons of streetlights, and cars and buildings, but he didn't hurt anyone. He let out a sigh of relief and walked back to Connors body. "I'm sorry." he whispered. "I'll take care of Taryn, but we both know she can handle herself, in fact when I tell her what happened we all know she'll come up here and kill you herself." Kieran spoke as if his brother was alive. He reached down and grabbed his brother's wallet opened it up and grabbed a picture of it, it was a picture of Connor and Taryn. "Goodbye Connor, I'm gonna miss the shit out of you." He said and then turned to Melody, and without saying a word he walked up to her and stopped about three feet from her. His head was held low, and he cried. He cried harder than he ever has before, as he wept he gripped the picture so tightly in his hands the it slipped through his fingers falling to the ground. His body was shaking and convulsing, his legs gave out and he fell to the ground. He cried on the ground convulsing unable to handle the emotions, his brother, his partner in crime, was dead, gone, and wasn't coming back. His emotions flowed out, the tears falling from his face dampening the ground beneath him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

0.00 INK

Something...something had changed. What was that human he had killed? Maledict felt...stronger. As if the thought was the trigger, Maledict grew from the energy he had absorbed from Connor. There was plenty of energy now, at least for him to reach the power plant and absorb even more! Maledict was now 18ft tall and appeared much more demonic in appearance. Horns and barbs potruded from his being all over, and now a large mouth with razor sharp teeth was now visible. And now, Maledict could speak. With a laugh that sounded every bit like the devil incarnate, Maledict turned to the grieving duo within his midst. "So...this is what if feels like to kill a Magni. I've never had the chance to do such a thing. Truly it has opened up my eyes to the possibilities." With that, he punched the ground, causing a large fissure to appear. "I'm almost as powerful as when I was first born! Oh, to have that power once more is my goal, my one objective for this world. And, I'll start with you!" Maledict charged, only to be blown back by RPG and turret fire. "GAH!" Maledict rose three tendrils from the remaining shadows. They crossed each other a foot in front of his new mouth. This was a technique only the most powerful shadow creatures could use. No Magni could do this. "Apocalypse Beam!" A Blue beam rimmed by darkness shot out and destroyed the building that the military had been in position. Dark lightning and shockwaves rocked and decimated the structure as it came crashing down in an avalanch of death and destruction. However, there was a reason no Magni could use such an attack. It was too exerting on the being. Maledict collapsed from temporary weakness before launching himself into the skies again.

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Ms.Brumfield
"I'm not sure, Ms.Brumfield, but if I could get close enough I could either make it fall or at least slow it down for a little while. I'm not positive though, I've never tried using my powers on such big scale" she said just barely loud enough for her to here. "And Ella could calm it down, maybe. It would take a while though, and there is a good chance it wouldn't work at all"

Ms. Brumfields attention focused on Opal for a moment and she could tell the girl was scared but she was glad she spoke up. Then Aberdeen spoke her part as well.

“Ms. Brumfield, I have some ideas in my head. I can maybe help Opal in this. I don’t have any offensive magic right now, but I can possibly be the distraction. I can turn invisible and then run to another place and reappear as though I teleported or something so that I can confuse the monster into following me. When the monster is in an ideal position, Opal can use her powers to either make it fall or slow down a bit. That is when the other Magni can safely attack from behind with any of their magic. If there’s any Magni that can somehow put it to sleep, Lucy can also use her dream eater and nightmare abilities. Should we perhaps split into two groups? Some Magni can help me confuse the monster to a more secure place where not a lot of people will be around. Then some other Magni can attack the monster first with their abilities after the monster is lured into the right area. Does that work? I’m not sure of everyone’s abilities so it’s hard for me to factor in what everyone can do but I just wanted to try and think of some strategy.”

Ms. Brumfield smiled thinking for a moment well it’s our best shot opening her mouth to respond to the two girls it seemed Jaxon had better ideas seeing as he did encounter it himself not too long ago, with a few shakes of his head.

"That isn't going to work, more than naught you'll attract it right to you. That thing is a magical entity and I'm guessing feeds off magic from what I gathered from my short recon mission I did, moreover it would see your presence. When I used my magic it 'saw' me and I got out of sight, not only that it seemed to have led me to an area as if to taunt and goad me into attacking it. So that said your invisibility won't confuse it, it would just attract attention to yourself." Sighing aloud he looked to Ms. Brumfield, "Before you kill me I had a plan on how to track it and I succeeded, only thing is that it didn't follow. Moreover the thing was like a knight in both appearance and movement. That said we should expect either short ranged attacks or long ranged if it fires attacks from the sword. Also from the movements I also saw that it had full mobility in the air, with Opal's help we can pull it through one of my portals as it isn't a type of magic just a gate I set up. With that we should be able to force it to the ground if I center the entry way of it to face what he would think is the ground and have it fly right into it. Also with Aberdeen's abilities I can have her be in the background and use her invisibility as a magical beacon of sorts. With enough magic pumping out of her hopefully it will draw towards us."

Ms. Brumfield stared at him somewhat shock, surprised by his sudden plan of action. And by the sounds of it he explained it pretty good and it seemed a whole lot better than the other girl’s idea. Since it was a combination of all of their ideas Ms. Brumfield understood that this would be easier and more thought out than the other twos plan of action. So with a sigh and a nod Ms. Brumfield agreed and was about to state so too, until a certain someone called out a name. A name she thought had been lost in all the chaos and turmoil.
"CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!"

Her head snapped towards the direction of the voice and saw Kieran running towards Connor, who seemed dazed. well what did you expect. It’s not every day you witness first hand a monster attack on the human city sighing again Ms. Brumfield looked back to her students and listened to what Jaxon said next suddenly taking charge of the whole situation. Something she didn’t like as he was the student and she was the teacher. to think a child such as him can suddenly command the rest of them into doing something, rather rude if I think so myself if I were in their shoes. But enough of that at least it got some of their attention.

However things only seemed to be getting worse by the second as Connor himself decided to take matters into his own hands and attacked the monster. It was a good fight and she felt proud of him for being able to change mid form into something that wasn’t a mammal for once. But then dread filled her body as everything moved as if in slow motion. The monster headed straight for Melody its sword arm lashed out to kill her and it hit its mark. Only it wasn’t Melody that took the blow but Connor; it went clean through his sternum and it slid out of his body as if the monster didn’t give a damn about who or what it had just killed.

Rushing over to them Kieran got to him first and his emotions burst at the seams and they were no longer containable. Before she reached them a blast of air erupted from Kieran’s body sending her back as his abilities went berserk, and did things a Magni at his age shouldn’t be able to do. is this him in a couple years? When he’s my age will he be this powerful when he grows up? was all that went through her head. Standing back up Ms. Brumfield watched helplessly as another one of her students died. It brought tears to her eyes and she fell to her knees. The all too familiar memories came crashing back to her along with all that guilt and other emotions in tenfold. All she could hear was a ringing noise in her ears as someone grabbed hold of her shoulder and shook her. but it didn’t work she was in a state of shock and it would take more than a few shakes of the shoulder to bring her out.

Not even Kierans voice asking for help brought her out of it only until a searing pain in her shoulder brought her back as she yelled out in pain. Brown eyes focusing once of the real world, Ms. Brumfield looked around her and realized Amon had been the one to bring her back. His red tails lashed out in irritation and what seemed to be anger. But it wasn’t directed at her but at the monster. ”are you done moping girl. It’s time for you to get you pretty little head back in the game and protect the ones still alive. Unless you plan on failing them as well.” he sneered. The woman glared at him and wiped away the tears from her eyes and looked at her shoulder and winced at the nasty burn she got “you couldn’t have been more gentle in bringing me back?” the only response she got was a dark chuckle.

Amon shook his whole body which suddenly grew brighter and slightly in size as well getting larger but it wasn’t very noticeable. He let out a deep growl from his chest and he looked to down at his Magni with a look of impatience in his red eyes. [/i]so tell me girl. How do you plan on telling the boy about his brother’s demon? I’ve never seen one who has lost its Magni manage to stay in this realm, normally their forced to return as their anchor (Magni) was lost. If he stays her too long you know what’ll happen correct?[/i] it seemed for the first time that Amon actually cared about the well-being of Connor’s demon. “Yeah I know but we’ll have to deal with that later right now we need to handle this fellow and end it. Right here, right now and I know exactly how we’ll do it.” With a determined look in her eyes, without realizing it Ms. Brumfield had begun to spark and she knelt besides Kieran a sad expression passed over her features. Placing a gentle hand on his shoulder Ms. Brumfield was about to comfort him when a certain someone decided to butt in not appreciating the fact that he was moping around like Ms. Brumdfield had been doing.

Kirie

He watched it all in silence. His throat tightened at the sight of that black blade going through his body. Connor why him of all people. that’s when he felt the electric spark at his back, crap Raime she saw the whole thing turning around Kirie came face to face with a rather large version of Raimei. Even if he she was only made of electricity he coud tell she was shaking in fear. Kirie . . . what’s going on . . . Kirie I don’t like this story I don’t like it

“Raimei its alright please stay calm. Okay please do it for me, I told you to stay away didn’t i?” yeah but Kirie you need to change this story I don’t think I can handle it if someone else doesn’t get their happy ending. Kirie frowned sadly at his demon he knew well enough her obsession with her stories. “Raimei don’t worry this will most definitely have a happy ending don’t worry.” Kirie wished he could hug her but he couldn’t otherwise he would be contradicting what he had told her. Sighing Kirie looked about wondering how the others were handling this and that’s when Kieran went berserk.

Kirie was pushed back by the sudden rise of magic raising an arm to protect his face. Raimei had disappeared again back to her dimension. Then it stopped and he breathed a sigh of relief and looked over at Kieran who seemed to be talking to the dead body of his brother. This struck a chord in Kirie, he too lost a person he cared for deeply but that was just part of the job of the shinobi. Walking over to Kieran he stood over him. “Get up Kieran. Stop moping about like coward, Connor did this to help us and protect us. Don’t let his actions go to waste so get your ass up and lets go kick that things ass” smiling Kirie offered his hand to Kieran in hopes his words didn’t affect him negatively. However the moment was ruined when the monster made use of Connors life and this time it spoke sending chills down both his and Ms. Brumfield spines.

"So...this is what it feels like to kill a Magni. I've never had the chance to do such a thing. Truly it has opened up my eyes to the possibilities." With that, he punched the ground, causing a large fissure to appear. "I'm almost as powerful as when I was first born! Oh, to have that power once more is my goal, my one objective for this world. And, I'll start with you!" thankfully he was stopped by the humans attempt at stopping him but they were soon blown away by what he called the “Apocalypse Beam”. Sparks came off both teacher and student as they sparked in anger.

[u[Ms. Brumfield[/u]

That’s when Amon butted in snarling at them but Ms. Brumfeild was sure it was just for show. [color=red] “I would think now is as good time as any to kill the damn thing. And get up boy there’s no use in moping for that which you lost. It’s a tragic thing indeed but unless you wish to join him then I say get off your sorry arse and help those which your brother entrusted you to protect.”
glaring at Kieran Amon received an equally scary glare from his Magni. Who did not appreciate the way her student. Ms. Brumfield stood up and cleared her throat pushing all that emotion aside though she couldn’t stop sparking at the moment and neither could Kirie.

And so Ms. Brumfield took control of the situation, or at least she tried to. “Right let us follow the plan Jaxon has so graciously given us. It’s our best chance of success. So let’s get this plan underway.” And with that Ms. Brumfield turned to Aberdeen “Aberdeen you’ll be the bait of sorts but don’t worry Amon will make sure it doesn’t get too close to you and the same goes for you Opal. Kirie I want you to accompany Aberdeen as well, with your abilities he’ll want the both of you as his next meal. And that’s something we cannot have so I trust that you and Amon can protect each other.” Nodding to make sure they understood. Then she turned to others. “Opal, just do as you had suggested before the same goes to you Jaxon. The both of you need to work together to get this done. Kieran, Melody and Jayson I need you three to keep these two safe is that understood.” Ms. Brumfield looked at all of them and hoped she wouldn’t lose any more of their young faces to this monstrosity.

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

As Kieran wept for his brother Kirie, and stood pseudo imposingly over Kieran. His voice rang contempt as he spoke, "Get up Kieran. Stop moping about like coward, Connor did this to help us and protect us. Don’t let his actions go to waste so get your ass up and lets go kick that things ass” Kirie's words were accompanied by a smirk. Kieran did not notice the monster is as it grew in size and continued attacking the military, it's mocking and taunting fell on deaf ears to Kieran, he did however hear Kirie's words, and they upset him greatly. "Master Kieran, don't do it, you're better than that, not much but still." Hans communicated to Kieran telepathically, Nox looked over at Hans glaringly, "Hans you have known Kiearn almost as long as I have, and we both know he is not hearing a word either of us is saying right now. His mind is made up, let him act and learn from his actions." Nox said back to Hans, showing surprising wisdom and insight. Kieran looked up at Kirie, only his head moving, maintaining the position on his hands and knees, with tears still in his eyes. "Who the fuck do you think you are? You know nothing of who I am, or what I'm going through." Kieran said his voice calm and unwavering despite his emotional state. There wasn't even a hint of his usual smile anywhere on his face. Kirie offered Kieran his hand to help him up and Kieran's anger began flowing again, "I lost my brother today, I have to face my family after I failed to protect my younger brother and you have the balls to call me a coward?" Kieran said, the anger seeping its way into his voice as his hands sparked slightly. "So why don't you take your useless faux inspiring words and shove them up your ass." Kieran said nearly screaming now. He took a deep breath and in an explosively quick motion he stood and swung his right fist colliding with Kirie's face, his fist sparked with shadow electricity as it made contact with Kirie on the underside of his chin. The punch would have been incredibly painful, but would not have caused anything other than superficial damage. Kieran was angry, and a little out of control, but he is by no means stupid.

Kieran looked at the ground, and bent down, grabbing the picture of his sister and brother. After this he spit on the ground and turned away from Kirie, he didn't care about what Kirie had to say, he didn't care what anyone had to say, he lost everything today. Why would that idiot do that? How am I gonna protect Taryn, or Melody when I couldn't protect Connor? How am I gonna move on without that son of a bitch, he was my partner in crime, and he kept me under control, what will I do without him? Kieran thought as he walked, his back to the Kirie, the chaos, ... ... ... and Melody. Kieran started to cry again but as his back was to everyone, no one but the most observant would see it. Nox, with Hans on his back, looked to Melody, he didn't speak, as the look in his eyes said everything, "He doesn't want help, but he needs it. And this is one situation I can't help him through." That was the message conveyed by his eyes, it was a wordless message that passed empathically through Nox's strong emotions. After his look to Melody, Nox followed his partner in the other direction, knowing that at least for now, their fight as over. Mrs. Brumfeld called to Kieran, Melody and Jayson to protect Opal and Jaxon as they fought the beast, but Kieran kept walking. His teacher's words flew right over Kieran's head failing to be noticed by the kid, too much was going through his head right now, he needed to be alone, he was never any use in a fight anyway. He just wanted to go back to the days when he and Connor would hangout, laugh, and play jokes on people, but he can't do that anymore, Connor's gone and he watched it happen.

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
It was kind of frightening to see Kieran exert such a massive surge of power. While in awe of the spectacle, Melody felt somewhat of a fear for this power. Her body couldn't move an inch, not until the storm had passed and her friend returned to normal, standing a mere three feet away from her and dropping on his knees.

“Poor guy...” Whispered the little siren, a hand gently slapping her magni's face. “Melly should go help him...”

Melody could only imagine what Kieran felt like right now. She'd say she knew the feeling of losing someone important to you, but a brother was far different than a father. Wasn't it? Grief was done differently by everyone. Some would take more out of their life, others would become shut-ins, and some just... Had their own weird little way of giving death a place in their heart.

Pushing her body from the muddy ground, Melody sighed, deeply, unsure of what was the best route to take. In all, the girl kinda sucked at things like this, partly because dealing with her father's death, she did it all by herself. There was her mother, of course, but most of the time it was her and... Well, her thoughts, music, etc.

“Who the fuck do you think you are? You know nothing of who I am, or what I'm going through”

Melody stopped, noting that Bleach was just decked in the face by Kieran. Kirie had taken a not so subtle way of raising Kieran's spirit, rather, horribly.

Deserved it. The blonde girl thought, her expression sinking into a saddening look. Sighing, Melody caught the glare of her friend's demon, Nox. Why was he looking at her? It wasn't like she'd be able to do anything about it. Want to, yes, but undoubtedly the girl would fuck up somehow.

“Opal, just do as you had suggested before the same goes to you Jaxon. The both of you need to work together to get this done. Kieran, Melody and Jayson I need you three to keep these two safe is that understood.”

Miss Brumfield was giving out orders. So... they were going to fight that monstrosity? “No, I don't understand.” Melody replied, letting out an unamused groan before kicking some imaginary dirt and jogging after Kieran.

“Kieran.” Melody called out, a hand grabbing his arm to turn the boy around so he'd face her. “I...” She wanted to say something that'd make him feel better. Something that could lighten his mood, but there wasn't a single sentence, generic or otherwise that the girl thought was strong enough to do just that.

She sighed. I suck at this. Silence ensued, and Melody embraced her friend in a hug. “I'd say something, but nothing will make you feel better.” She began, whispering softly. “I'm sorry. For Connor.” Melody sighed, eyes tearing up at the mere reminder of that one, singular image. “If he hadn't saved me, if I hadn't stood there, he'd still be alive and you wouldn't feel like complete shit.”

While Melody wouldn't say it out loud, she felt responsibility for Connor's death. In a way. She didn't care if she was being selfish, but Connor didn't have to save her. Still, he had, but why?

“Look,” Melody looked to Kieran, eyes locking with his. “I'm not going to tell you to do anything.” She said, releasing the boy from her hug. “Probably sounds weird coming from someone who has done nothing else, but you don't have to deal with this alone. You got Nox.”

She paused, averting her eyes from Kieran. “And, if you want: You can ask me for help, too.”

Melody coughed in her hand, turning her back to Kieran to hide another set of flushed cheeks. “Geez! Say you'll help me kick that thing's ass already, I'm running out of movie quotes.” The girl huffed, her hands resting on her side as she hoped Kieran would make the right choice.

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK


The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Image

After thinking about how cool it would be to fight the bad guy, Aberdeen suggested a plan as well that had something to do with distracting the monster so that Opal can use her magic. Then other Magni could attack from behind—

“That isn’t going to work, more than naught you’ll attract it right to you. That thing is a magical entity and I’m guessing feeds off magic from what I gathered from my short recon mission I did, moreover it would see your presence.”

That was what Jaxon said before explaining his own plan which involved Opal pulling the monster through his own portals and Aberdeen attracting it towards her with her invisibility. Opal didn’t care which plan of attack they would use, as long as they could defeat this thing and save the town. Her enthusiasm didn’t last however as she heard a loud outcry from all the chaos around her shouting, “CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!”

It all happened so fast. Connor heroically fought with the monster changing into various animals as he did so. Opal watched in awe as it seemed he was getting the upper hand against it, however her amazement quickly turned into horror as the monster aimed for Melody but lashed its sword through Connor’s body. Ella had started shaking at the sight, so Opal held Ella in her arms as she tried to watch on trembling. Kieran had rushed over and went berserk as lots of magic energy had pushed her and Ella backward. Opal made sure to hold on to Ella closely without falling backwards. After spilling out massive amounts of energy, Kieran went over to Connor’s body and wept over his brother. Kirie went over and shouted, “Get up Kieran. Stop moping about like coward, Connor did this to help us and protect us. Don’t let his actions go to waste so get your ass up and lets go kick that things ass” however Kieran punched Kirie’s face with shadow electricity.

And then suddenly something happened that Opal didn’t expect. The monster actually spoke yelling, “So…this is what it feels like to kill a Magni. I’ve never had the chance to do such a thing. Truly it has opened up my eyes to the possibilities.”
Opal couldn’t help but let out the tears inside of her and dug her head into Ella’s fur. What had first seemed like one of those heroic fantasies she had seen on television where the bad guys would lose and the good guys win had turned into a nightmare and tragedy. “How could it have gotten to this?” were Opal’s confused thoughts. Then Ms. Brumfield started taking charge and reminded her that she had a mission to stop this and she would perform her duty for the sake of Connor. She was worried that Aberdeen would be the bait, but Ms. Brumfield reassured her that Kirie and Amon would help her. “Opal, just do as you had suggested before the same goes to you Jaxon. The both of you need to work together to get this done.” With her instructions, Opal decided to head with Jaxon to implement the plan, but before that she wanted to see Aberdeen. Opal wiped away her tears and approached Aberdeen, grabbing both of her hands with her own and said in a determined smile, “Let’s do this. Be careful, okay?” And with that, Opal had left off with Jaxon asking him, “So how should we do this?”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Image

”That isn’t going to work, more than naught you’ll attract it right to you. That thing is a magical entity and I'm guessing feeds off magic from what I gathered from my short recon mission I did, moreover it would see your presence. When I used my magic it 'saw' me and I got out of sight, not only that it seemed to have led me to an area as if to taunt and goad me into attacking it. So that said your invisibility won't confuse it, it would just attract attention to yourself.”

“Dammit...If only I knew that,” Aberdeen thought disappointed that Jaxon had seen the flaw in her plan. She would’ve punched herself and bruised herself a bit but she knew she had to maintain her energy and not waste it on herself. Jaxon had suggested a new course of action based on his observations of the creature of doom and suggested that he could create a portal through which it could go through with Opal’s gravity powers. Aberdeen would then become a magical beacon which would attract the monster toward them so that the plan could work. Aberdeen checked her condition. Her energy levels seem to have come back so that she can have enough to draw the monster towards her, though she felt nervous seeing as if the plan doesn’t work it’s going to be a suicide mission. Not that she’d mind...right?

”CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!” suddenly interrupted Aberdeen’s thoughts. Afterwards, things took a turn for the worse. Connor at first walked toward the monster’s attack in a daze and then suddenly a battle ensued between them. Aberdeen was shocked by Connor’s display of magic that he did not reveal before. He was changing his human form into various animal forms such as an Orca and a bat. Suddenly, the monster tried to head towards Melody and then to Aberdeen it was as though time slowed and the past wanted to reach its arms out to Aberdeen.

—FLASH—

3 years ago

“Brook! That car is heading towards us!” Aberdeen yelled as a black minivan swerved side to side and seemed to be heading towards the passenger side of the car where Aberdeen was seated.
”AAaaahhhh Brooklyn!!”
—END FLASH—

Instead of Melody being impaled by the sword of the monster it was Connor that took her place. After talking to Kieran and Melody, Connor closed his eyes and breathed his last with a smile on his face.
—FLASH—

Aberdeen braced herself for the impact but just before the collision, Brooklyn swerved to the right and all Aberdeen remembered was a large BAANNGG!!! After coming to, Aberdeen felt pain from some of her injuries and cringed. She then looked at Brooklyn slumped over in the driver’s seat and upon taking a closer look saw that she had wide gashes over her body and large amounts of blood pooling in the car.
—END FLASH—

After witnessing his brother’s death, Kieran started sparking with black electricity and screaming in anger, sadness, and immense pain of loss. Aberdeen was blown back by the force that Kieran had created and tried to maintain her balance as she saw the flashbacks once more.
—FLASH—

“Brook...wake up! Brook...please don’t leave me, I still need you! Brook?” Aberdeen shook her sister a little bit trying to get her to open her eyes, but it was no use. Brook was no longer there. Tears rushed out of Aberdeen’s violet eyes before she let out a piercing scream of sorrow and anguish, ”BROOOOKLYYYNNNN!!!!!! NOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!”

—END FLASH—

Aberdeen shared the tears with Kieran over the loss of a sibling. She knew the pain inside that it caused to the heart. Aberdeen couldn’t watch anymore and started looking away, but then Kirie approached Kieran and said, ” Get up Kieran. Stop moping about like coward, Connor did this to help us and protect us. Don’t let his actions go to waste so get your ass up and lets go kick that things ass.” Kieran in his anguish told Kirie"Who the fuck do you think you are? You know nothing of who I am, or what I'm going through. I lost my brother today, I have to face my family after I failed to protect my younger brother and you have the balls to call me a coward? So why don't you take your useless faux inspiring words and shove them up your ass." Afterwards Kieran gave Kirie a shadow electric punch to the face. In her breath Aberdeen mumbled, “Serves him right.”

Aberdeen then recalled how many people tried to get her to be her “old self” despite the fact that her sister had just passed away. They said stuff like Kirie said, that she should move on with life and not waste the opportunity that Brooklyn had given her to live. However, Aberdeen felt that they didn’t understand what she was truly going through. You cannot just move on that fast. They weren’t in the car with her and they did not witness what she had just seen in front of her eyes. She lost her sister and she can never get her back. It was all so that Aberdeen could live...that Brooklyn could not continue hers.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Aberdeen looked on and saw Kieran turn his back to everyone with it slightly trembling and moving as a person in tears would be. She wanted to let him know that he wasn’t alone, that she knew exactly how he felt, but then she’d be a hypocrite of her past experiences and sides, he didn’t know her so well. Why would he calm down and open to her? Suddenly an apparition appeared over Kieran’s shoulder. As it started to come into focus, it appeared to have blonde hair and seemed identical in height to Kieran.

“Connor!?!” Aberdeen gasped. She had almost forgotten she was gifted with the ability to see ghosts, when Connor had reminded her that she was able to do so. Connor’s ghost appeared to be trying to console Kieran and to reassure him playfully, but it was no use. Kieran did not possess the ability Aberdeen did and didn’t seem to notice Connor.

“It’s not fair Brook,” Aberdeen whispered. “I can always see you even though you’re gone and you can always be with me no matter what, but Kieran... How can I tell him what Connor is trying to say?”

While thinking Aberdeen briefly heard Ms. Brumfield’s instructions to her. “Aberdeen you’ll be the bait of sorts but don’t worry Amon will make sure it doesn’t get too close to you and the same goes for you Opal. Kirie I want you to accompany Aberdeen as well, with your abilities he’ll want the both of you as his next meal. And that’s something we cannot have so I trust that you and Amon can protect each other.”

Aberdeen was a bit angered by the fact she had to work with that jerk who thought that he could pretend to understand and rouse Kieran to battle, but she tried to hide her anguish and just clenched her fists. Opal approached Aberdeen and grabbed both of her hands with her own saying with a determined smile, “Let’s do this. Be careful, okay?” Aberdeen simply nodded in response worried about her friend. Still she was the bait and she would gladly be one to draw the monster’s attention to her and not Opal. When Opal had left off with Jaxon, Aberdeen was about to go to Kirie. However, she was suddenly overtaken by some force and started walking in the direction of Kieran who was accompanied by Melody.

“Wait…no… what are you doing to me?? I can’t go over there. Kieran needs his space and Melody is right there for him he doesn’t need me!” Aberdeen thought at whatever was taking over her.

”He needs his brother though.” a familiar voice rang in Aberdeen’s head.

”Connor!?! How did you—“

”Hey thanks for volunteering. It’s cool that you’re a spirit Magni. Now I can talk to my brother through you so that he can hear it from the man himself.

Aberdeen possessed by Connor had walked up to the two when Melody turned with her red face saying, “Geez! Say you’ll help me kick that thing’s ass already, I’m running out of movie quotes.”

“Yeah Kieran, help your girl kick some ass for me will you?” Aberdeen said with Connor’s voice. She couldn’t believe what was happening. “Hey bro, I know this is weird but I took over Aberdeen’s body because I needed to say one last thing to you before I go. I meant what I said, I want to see you and Melody happy together and I want you to live your life how you want it. But in order to live your life you gotta keep it and use it. She needs you and the others need your help. I’ll always be here watching for you, so you’re never alone. I know Mom, Dad, and Taryn will miss me, but it’s not your fault for my death. I chose this path, this is how I wanted to live my life, and I would do the same thing over again, especially if it meant seeing you sade. So come on the girl just asked you on a date to pulverize a freaking monster! Won’t that be fun?”

Aberdeen could feel Connor’s presence start to leave her body and she was starting to be able to control bits of her body.
“I have to go now, but I’m glad I could talk to you for one last time. Now go kick some ass!” and with those final words, Connor left Aberdeen’s body. Aberdeen couldn’t help but feel embarrassed over what had just happened, but she was glad that she could help Connor give his final message to Kieran. With that, Aberdeen turned serious and moved away towards Kirie to implement the plan. “I should be going now…I have to help attract the monster… And Kieran, your brother really is going to always watch over you. Trust me, I know.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kirie

"Who the fuck do you think you are? You know nothing of who I am, or what I'm going through." Then pausing for a moment continued "I lost my brother today, I have to face my family after I failed to protect my younger brother and you have the balls to call me a coward?" Kieran said, “So why don't you take your useless faux inspiring words and shove them up your ass."

This was not the reaction Kirie was hoping for, not at all, and was about to reply in equal anger. That is until Kieran punched him right under the chin making him fall back on his butt. Kirie sat there dazed a hand pressed to his chin. He felt that familiar static and knew Raimei had appeared behind him, probably to extract revenge on Kieran for punching her Magni. ”No Raimei, leave it alone. It wasn’t right of me to have said that but it worked for me. And Kieran I do know what you’ve been through all too well. That time I did not have the leisure to mourn their deaths only to turn orders into action.” his voice grew quieter and he heard Raimei sniffle.

but he should apologize to Raimei for making her cry. So stop crying silly it doesn’t hurt that bad really, it’s better than him killing me right? he smiled sadly looking at the ground and then sighed calming his mind. He stood up brushing the dirt from his clothes, rubbing his chin and winced from where Kieran had dealt the most damage. ”damn Kieran sure throws a good punch way better than a certain someone I know. then the image of a forever smiling face and bright orange hair crossed his mind. Shaking his head to clear his mind of those thoughts Kirie looked over at Kieran and Melody who was soon joined by Aberdeen.

whats going on? Did Aberdeen just get possessed by Connors ghost? Kirie blinked a couple times but decided now wasn’t the time to wonder what it was Aberdeen was capable of doing at the moment. Hopefully that would bring Kieran back.

Ms. Brumfield

She huffed at Kirie for being rude but then her expression softened as she remembered that Kirie had gone through the same things before at a greater cost and more frequently at that. oh poor boys. Why does it seem this year I got all the rejects and those from a sad background frowning. Then Kieran went off and punched Kirie pretty good too. This caused Amon to burst out laughing with amusement. “hohoho! Didn’t expect that did you little man. But next time don’t ignore me boy” snarling at Kieran as he walked away. Ms. Brumfield didn’t expect Kieran to react in such a way and to walk away after all that irritated her but she let it slid. he did just lose his brother before his very eyes.

(OOC:Sorry for the crappy post!)

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

As he walked Kieran heard someone walking behind him, “Kieran.” A familiar voice called out. She grabbed his arm and turned him around so he faced her. “I...” She started to say and then paused. She sighed and embraced him and a comforting hug, Kieran hugged her back, he buried his face in her hair as she spoke, “I'd say something, but nothing will make you feel better. I'm sorry. For Connor. “If he hadn't saved me, if I hadn't stood there, he'd still be alive and you wouldn't feel like complete shit.” "It's not your fault!" Kieran wanted to scream, but instead he just thought it. When she spoke again Kieran lifted his head and looked down at her, still holding her close, "Look, I'm not going to tell you to do anything." She said breaking off the hug and locking eyes with Kieran. "Probably sounds weird coming from someone who has done nothing else, but you don't have to deal with this alone. You got Nox."

She paused and averted her eyes, "And, if you want: you can aske me for help, too." She coughed to cover her just how bright red her cheeks had become, "Geez! Say you'll me kick that thing's ass already, I'm running out of movie quotes." She exclaimed her hands at her sides. "I ... I don't know ... " he said unsure of himself.

Before Kieran could say any more Aberdeen walked up to them “Yeah Kieran, help your girl kick some ass for me will you?” It was Connor's voice he heard, “Hey bro, I know this is weird but I took over Aberdeen’s body because I needed to say one last thing to you before I go. I meant what I said, I want to see you and Melody happy together and I want you to live your life how you want it. But in order to live your life you gotta keep it and use it. She needs you and the others need your help. I’ll always be here watching for you, so you’re never alone. I know Mom, Dad, and Taryn will miss me, but it’s not your fault for my death. I chose this path, this is how I wanted to live my life, and I would do the same thing over again, especially if it meant seeing you sad. So come on the girl just asked you on a date to pulverize a freaking monster! Won’t that be fun? I have to go now, but I’m glad I could talk to you for one last time. Now go kick some ass!” And like that Connor was gone, Kieran didn't even have time to say anything. But his resolve was back.
Aberdeen now spoke to him, “I should be going now … I have to help attract the monster … And Kieran, your brother really is going to always watch over you. Trust me, I know.” He didn't know why but he believed her, he simply nodded in response.

Kieran turned back to Melody, "You and Connor are right, I need to go kick that things ass." He said, his voice determined. "I want you to do as Brumfield requested, protect the others. I have a plan and it's probably best there is no one near me." His voice wavered a bit towards the end as if he wasn't sure about his plan. "Nox you're with me, Hans stay close to Melody, keep her safe." He said to the two demons and they nodded in response, both fully aware now was not the time to goof off.

Kieran walked towards Maledict, his body sparking slightly. Then he suddenly stopped, Maledict's attention was directed elsewhere, "What the hell am I doing, I cant control my powers, all I do is become a shadow. I wish Connor was here, he'd be able to help me." Kieran thought, and then something strange happened, Kieran heard a voice, not with his ears but in his heart, "Funny you should say that, what do ya need buddy?" It was Connor! "I can't do this man, I'm scared." He thought / said to his brother. "No shit you're scared, that's one scary dude out there, just go kick it's ass, I know you hate bullies, and that's one hell of a bully out there. Connor responded with a laugh. "I'm not strong enough." Kieran said flatly, "I know a crater over there that would argue with you." Connor retorted. "I can't do that, I have no control, I'll hurt someone, there is no way I won't. Kieran said, his internal voice shaking. "Hey now! Why are you thinking? What have you told me ever since we were small and I said we couldn't do something. Connor said, egging him on. "It's not the same." Kieran said making excuses. "Bullshit, when I said it was impossible to fill the office with Jello what did you say? When someone tells you, you can't do it, what do you say?" Connor said, hoping his brother would take the bait. Kieran sighed, "Well, we would always say, Fuck Logic, Do the Impossible, but I don't see ho- " Connor cut his brother off before he could finish, "You're damn right we did, cause we don't think. Why the hell are you thinking this through? Just go out there and wreck shit. All you need to think about, is protecting, Taryn, Mom, Melody, and yourself. You got this bro. You don't need me to protect you anymore, I trust that you won't hurt anyone with your powers anymore. Hell you haven't needed me to fight your battles for you since you stopped trying to tap into your elemental powers, you knew it was dangerous, so you mastered your shadow powers. Now it's time to master your elements, I have faith that you can do it, but there is only one way to find out. Don't believe in the you who believes in me. Don't believe in the me who believes in you. Believe in the you who believes in yourself." Connor finally got through to Kieran, as he was reminded of a show the two of them watched as kids, Kieran always wanted to be just like Kamina, but when you think about it, Connor was the Kamina and Kieran was the Simon. Kamina might be gone, but he'll always be remembered, and it's time for Simon to get his shit together and take down the big bad guy. "You're right this fucker's mine." Kieran said out loud this time, his voice poised and confident.

Kieran began walking towards Meledict again, "HEY FUCK - FACE!" He hollered at the beast. "You and I got a score to settle." Kieran said his voice loud and clear as his body began sparking more and more, a spectacle not unlike the last time, the sparks were erratic in position and intensity. "What are you afraid of me? I'm so much smaller than you, and yet you can't hurt me, you can't even touch me. So come at me bro, what are you waiting for?" Kieran mocked his target, but his tone was anything but jovial. Kieran's anger grew and with it the intensity of the sparks around his body, "That's it, I got this, time to do the impossible, who needs logic anyway?" he though to himself. Throughout all of this Nox as stood next to Kieran, his trust in his old friend unwavering. He heard the conversation between Kieran and Connor, and he was glad that Kieran was finally ready to take some responsibility. "What are you just gonna keep breaking buildings and beating up on defenseless army guys? Come on fight me like a man. I'm waiting!" Kieran called out to him, continuing to taunt the beast.

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Watching the entire scene of Connor dying he sat there with an emotionless face and could only close his eyes as a silent prayer to the boy who gave his life for Melody and bowed his head slightly. Slightly after this everyone got into an uproar over what just happened even to the point of Kirie getting punched and Kieran having a little temper tantrum to which Jaxon just huffed. "Someone dies and everyone goes into such disarray.... great... fucking great."

What happened next sent a shiver up his spine though as Aberdeen started talking in Connor's voice to Kieran and this unnerved Jaxon the most as it was so spot on and uncanny as to how they would talk. Just after their little moment Aberdeen retreated to the back of the group and Jaxon shook his head regaining his composure and looked to the others as everyone seemed to be mentally exhausted over Connor's death and with that he spoke to himself. "A terrible catastrophe played by a symphony, what a terrifying work of art. I commend you demon..."

Looking up again he spoke loudly to the others to try to reclaim order over everyone. "Alright everyone with what just happened, do not fear the enemy revel in the power that is the confidence to avenge our classmate and use all of your being to stop this thing! No matter what it throws at us our combined power will overcome this beast, it feeds on magic but if it is starved or puts up too much of a fight it shall fall. Now with that in mind everyone stay in formation and protect those around you and provide them safety, I won't have another one of us fall!"

Just after saying this Kieran at the front of everyone started to taunt the demon aloud in front of everyone. "What are you just gonna keep breaking buildings and beating up on defenseless army guys? Come on fight me like a man. I'm waiting!" After he started yelling this Jaxon couldn't help but be startled by Kieran's idiotic confidence. 'What the hell is that idiot think he's doing? His brother couldn't do a thing to it and he's challenging it alone... Why do the people who are never serious not even serious in times like this?' Shaking this thought from his head he looked to Opal and threw a small pebble to her. "Change of plans I'll back up our 'hero' and make sure he doesn't die, from there provide me cover with your gravity and make sure it can't work effectively. From there we'll have the plan in motion and throw it into one of my gates, from there we'll take it down alright?" Turning toward Kieran he then sighed aloud and flash warped right next to Kieran and grabbed his shoulder.

"Hey there Kieran you're sparking just like my dorm mate in the back. If it wasn't for the fact my hand is in another dimension I'd probably be in some pain no?" Smirking at Kieran he turned toward the monster and started chewing on his tongue for a second. "Alright hero you're the star of the show for now and I'm here to fight with you so you don't screw up. That said we'll start our attack as soon as it charges, when it does get ready to move I have Opal on standby to help us out. That said the others are there to protect those who can't fight so it's just you and me for right now." Hiding his face behind his collar he spoke calmly and stretched his arms out slowly and then his hands started flickering slowly until each of his hands looked like they were in 3 different places at once. "Alright here we go things are about to get interesting..."

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Was that really Connor? Confused, Melody couldn't believe what she was hearing. A rare occurrence, considering the nature of the girl's magic and all the perks it gave. She was dumbfounded, but had already concluded bollocks on it. Despite knowing about magic for, well, since she knew she could use it, Melody found it hard to imagine the dead actually being able to speak or be a real thing in the first place.

She kept silent, not wishing to vocalize her quick judgement on this phenomena lest it send Kieran back into the spiralling abyss of depression. Again. Maybe, somehow, it could happen. Magic is limitless. after all, or so her father told her. Melody nodded, watching Aberdeen-- Connor, Connerdeen? leave to rejoin the others.

“You and Connor are right, I need to go kick that things ass.”

Kieran spoke up, facing her as he seemed... Confident? Sort of. It was good to see him stick his head out of that black void of sorrow. If only for the time being. “Great. Let's go th-”

“I want you to do as Brumfield requested, protect the others. I have a plan and it's probably best there is no one near me. ”

WHAAAAAAT?!

No, seriously. What?

Nonononononono! There wasn't a single word about kicking its [b]ass[/i] by yourself. You're in need of help for that, like, totally! Look how-

“C'mon! You're asking me to do the impossible.” Melody groaned, her eyes meeting a determined Kieran that seemingly wasn't planning to back out of this idea. He looked serious about it, was this really what he needed to do?

“I...” The girl began, wanting to protest, or at the very least object somehow. However, all that came out was the acceptance of another fool trying to single-handedly kick something until its ass was twisted, turned and inside out. “Ugh... Fine.”

No, it isn't fine.

Not fine at all. But-

“Go have your little game. But you owe me big time, buster!” She exclaimed, a weak smile forming on her face.

“I'm serious, and this time you can't sate me with a cake or something simple.” Melody nudged her friend in the side, watching him go off on his personal quest of kicking butt-cheeks, before rejoining the others to 'help' out.

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

0.00 INK

Image

After witnessing Kieran back to his old self and asking the demon to fight him, Opal caught the small pebble that Jaxon threw towards her.

”Change of plans I'll back up our 'hero' and make sure he doesn't die, from there provide me cover with your gravity and make sure it can't work effectively. From there we'll have the plan in motion and throw it into one of my gates, from there we'll take it down alright?"

Before Opal could ask questions or respond back, Jaxon disappeared in a flash and seconds later he was besideKieran. Opal was slightly confused as to why Jaxon asked to make sure her gravity doesn’t work effectively, but she was still very excited that she’ll be a part of the action…sort of! Hey, it still counts that she’s going to use her gravity powers to suck it right into Jaxon’s trap! Still, Opal looked at the size of the monster who had gotten much larger since she had last seen it. She was worried that she wouldn’t be able to pull it down well because of its massive size, but she knew that Jaxon was counting on her so she had to accomplish her task. She looked at her tiny pebble again, surprised that it was incredible smooth. Smiling at the nice gesture she decided to put it in her pocket for good luck later, though she didn't exactly know why she would think it's good luck.

Opal then remembered that Jaxon had only told her about the slight change and not the others so she decided to inform the others, starting with Aberdeen. She saw her headed for Kirie’s way and decided to tell her first. She rushed over to Aberdeen and informed her of what Jaxon had told her.

”Abby, Jaxon changed the plan a bit. He’s going to fight with Kieran and I’ll have to cover him with my gravity. Our plan will start there and he’ll throw it into one of his gates where we’ll take it down!” Opal said with“oomph!” to it. Although she had witnessed the sad events before her eyes she was still excited and determined to take down the monstrocity. She tried to be optimistic. Even though the plan didn’t start right away and it changed a bit, that didn’t discourage Opal one bit.

After informing Aberdeen, Opal’s next move was to inform someone else that would be helping her, so she decided to go to Jayson. Opal ran to Jayson’s side and repeated the same message she relayed to Aberdeen, hoping that she was able to get the idea across.

”So, you ready for this? I’ll need your help keeping me cover when I have to put up the gravitational field to pull it down.

Image

After hearing the change of plans, Aberdeen nodded, meaning she understood Opal’s message. It seemed that the group had to wait until Kieran and Jaxon needed the portal so that the monster could be finished. Before Aberdeen could respond back, Opal left in the direction of Jayson to inform her about the change of plans. Aberdeen realized that she probably should inform Kirie of the change, but then she saw Melody first and decided to tell her about the change of plans. While she was at it she wanted to apologize about barging in even though that was technically Connor…

Melody was heading back to go to the group when Aberdeen caught up with her and said, ”Wait! Opal just told me Jaxon changed some plans. It seems that Kieran and Jaxon are going to fight the thing now while Opal stands by for backup. Then when the plan is implemented and the monster is in Jaxon’s gate transport…whatever, we’re going to kick its butt. Aberdeen was surprised at herself. She hadn’t been that casual in a long time, but she didn’t want to worry about that now. She knew she had to help Opal inform the slight change so that things can go smoothly.

”So uh…did you get that?” Aberdeen asked and started turning her back to Melody and almost headed towards Kieran when she remembered the last thing on her list of things to do before she goes and helps this magic class fight a big monster.

“Oh yeah…and sorry for interrupting whatever it was back there… I didn’t really have control over me.

Before she moved on she mumbled, “Take care of Opal will you?” and then headed off to Kirie.

When she reached Kirie’s side, she relayed the same instructions about Jaxon’s new and improved plan. ”I suppose that means we must wait first then when they need us we attract its attention using our magic? After which, Opal will use the power of gravity, with Melody and Jayson looking after her, to pull it to Jaxon’s gate thing and there we finish it. Unless by “we” he meant he and Kieran…” Aberdeen trailed off hating the fact that she was useless in actual attack damage and that she’s even confusing her own self now. ”Ah anyway, where is Amon? We should..ahem…tell it the new plan.” Aberdeen cleared her throat and regained her serious composure. She did that half because she had been talking so much in a long while that she wasn’t used to it and needed to clear her throat and half because she had realized she would be talking to that teacher’s demon and wanted to maintain a serious face rather than a frightened one.

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kirie

Kirie then sneezed rubbing his nose in wonder. someone must have mentioned my name, I wonder who? Could it have been her-nah couldn’t be shaking his head Kirie watched as Aberdeen walked over to him and began to talk to him.

“I suppose that means we must wait first then when they need us we attract its attention using our magic? After which, Opal will use the power of gravity, with Melody and Jayson looking after her, to pull it to Jaxon’s gate thing and there we finish it. Unless by “we” he meant him and Kieran…” she then trailed off but before Kirie ould say anything concerning the new revised plan she asked a question.

”Ah anyway, where is Amon? We should. . ahem … tell it the new plan.”

He is well aware of the new plan girl. I do have a gender so do not referrer to me as an it. Its rude that you haven’t figured that out yet, I guess not all Magni are gifted with common sense” rolling his eyes he snorted. “well that doesn’t matter right now. We need to back them up so we should probably get to it.” taking on an equally serious composure similar to Aberdeen’s. “so all we have to do is wait until they start the attack right should be no problem, no problem at all . . . “ his voice trailed off but he was mainly talking to himself.

Amon noticed this and rolled his eyes looking over at his Magni who scowled at him with a nod of acknowledgement. my dear you would put me in charge of a bunch of idiots wouldn’t you oh shut up Amon, you’ll do as I say so just do your job and keep them safe or I’ll flay you alive got it she spoke sternly within the confines of their mind. The only answer she received was a chuckle from Amon as he pulled at the ground with his claws eager for a fight and maybe the taste of flesh.

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Maledict shook with contempt at the challenges of…a child? A child is challenging him?! Some would say ignorance is a principal of the young, after all. Very well, it was starting to get boring anyway. Time for some fun! This bulky form of Maledict was weighing him down. If he was going to teach these brats a lesson, it had to be more…visually spectacular. With that, Maledict shed the shadows that made up his body in a circular shockwave of darkness that knocked everything within 150 ft with shattering force as he assumed his true form: 6 ft 5 in tall, skinny body of a male human who has endured an entire year without nutrition, kept alive only by the magic within himself, his hands, forearms, calves and feet still covered in dark armor. With gray hair to his waist, and eyes just as grey and glazed over, empty, hollow, this creature was living death. A massive sword in its hand, Maledict took a step forward. All the power it had used to sustain its armor now surged through its being in an extremely thick aura of pure black. There was also one more feature that stood out…a pitch black orb of darkness lodged in its chest. “Ah, much better…what’s that, whelp? A challenge…very well. I’m going to enjoy making you scream to high heaven!” With that, the creature known as Maledict leaped into the air and came down smashing the sword to the ground, animating shadows into tendrils that struck out as soon as the blade met the ground. The 8 ft radius of power flipped cars and any Magni it hit. Then Maledict saw the others…What were they planning? Knowing the basics of battle, the more important pieces on the board were always behind the pawns. Preparing a blue ball of energy, Maledict launched Apocalypse Beam directly above the Magni further away. The building behind them erupted into rubble as a cascade of debris descended upon these supposed “key players”, or the more vulnerable, either way. Then he heard someone take a step. He couldn’t see anyone but he could feel it. Maledict began launching tendrils in every direction to try and hit the assailant. Cars and windows and any object left unattended by the fleeing human inhabitants of this place were soon shattered and riddled with holes as Maledict began his crazy attack. Then he saw the one who challenged him. An evil grin upon the creature’s face, Maledict continued his assault with the shadows as he slowly walked towards the youth, sword in hand, lusting for the blood of this insolent meatbag! This was going to be fun!

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

0.00 INK

Chaos. Lots and lots of it. Opal, while still hoping she could get a piece of the action, was terrified. Ella had crawled onto her head right around the time Malidict attacked the group instead of his opponent. Though, Malidict had also made a horrible, if not cocky, mistake then. He was a human now, and Opal could stop a human. Well, she could, if not for the fact that she had to dodge flying car parts and other... pointy... things. She was just about to spend her energy on making everything fall to the ground to protect everyone, plan be damned, when Jayson seemed to have the same idea. Opal was cocooned in plant life, and safe. She sighed in relief and gave Jayson a thumbs-up before turning back to Malidict, hands raised.

This was the hard part. She had to focus very carefully on just hitting Malidict with more gravity than normal, but the confusing part was that if Malidict were to move, she would have to carefully move her power with him, which is a very exhausting task. Opal reminded herself that he was smaller and human looking now, so this would be easy. She took a deep breath and began, letting her power fluctuate around her and slowly surround the creature in a blanket of high gravity. She couldn't look (or she wouldn't, instead drawing her eyes to the people nearer the enemy, Jaxon and Kieran. She hoped she was helping. The area around Malidict was slowly pushing everything down, including a car in the immediate area and (hopefully) Malidict himself. She continued to make the force of gravity stronger and stronger until everything around the area would almost certainly collapse in on itself or be squished into pavement.

Opal was breathing hard by this point, her toes curling into her Mary-Janes and her teeth gritting. She was loosing energy quickly, and even with with Ella making her insides all happy and calm, she was still hurting, her stomach knotting and unknotting as she tried to maintain constant force, never allowing it to go far enough to kill the creature completely or let it stand up. It was like the pen on a bigger scale, and she had to keep pushing down and letting up or it would go to far in either direction.

"Hurry up" she yelled through gritted teeth, hoping Jaxon or Kieran would hear her so she could stop this quickly, because she was running out of energy very quickly.


(gah. That was horrid... hopefully I'll get into the groove of this again soon)

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

0.00 INK

TO THE PAST TO RESPOND TO BYTE


Before Kieran taunted the beast he listened to Melody's words but chose not to respond, knowing that silence was the best way to get his way. “C'mon! You're asking me to do the impossible.” she groaned, her eyes meeting Kieran's determined eyes. “I...” she began but then stopped herself “Ugh... Fine.”
“Go have your little game. But you owe me big time, buster!” she said attempting to smile but Kieran saw that in waisn't the genuine smile he was so used to seeing. “I'm serious, and this time you can't sate me with a cake or something simple.” she said before walking away. "I'll pay whatever you ask, just stay safe." Kieran thought to himself.


BACK TO THE PRESENT



Kieran felt a hand on his shoulder and when he turned he saw Jaxon, he thought he had heard Jaxon say something about backing him up, but Kieran wasn't gonna have any of that. "Hey there Kieran you're sparking just like my dorm mate in the back. If it wasn't for the fact my hand is in another dimension I'd probably be in some pain no?" Jaxon smirked before continuing. "Alright hero you're the star of the show for now and I'm here to fight with you so you don't screw up. That said we'll start our attack as soon as it charges, when it does get ready to move I have Opal on standby to help us out. That said the others are there to protect those who can't fight so it's just you and me for right now. Alright here we go things are about to get interesting..." Kieran laughed "No, you see your hand might be safe now, but I have no idea what is gonna happen when I decide to let go. I have NEVER been able to produce more than a small spark, and we all saw what happened last time I let go. I'm gonna go ape shit and kick this things ass and you are gonna go be all the way over there" Kieran said pointing towards Opal, "where I won't hurt you. I don't want to hurt anyone, but dad always said I was stronger than Connor, Connor only beats me cause he actually studies. So if he can nearly beat that thing, I think I got a shot. And believe what you want but he told me I could do this, I didn't think I could but he believes in me. Why don't you just back off a bit and let me do my thing. If I get in trouble then you and Opal can come help. I don't have a death wish or anything but that fucker killed my brother, it is MY right to stop it." Kieran said fiercely, it would have been impossible to miss the difference in Kieran's demeanor when compared to his usual joking self, he was dead serious about doing this alone. When Jaxon didn't leave Keiran turned back to him, "Dude I'm serious just get the hell out of here, if I didn't want Melody, or Hans helping me why would I ask you?" He said hoping that he would get the picture and leave.


The creature shook in response to Kieran's taunts and Kieran was instantly focused and paid no attention to whether or not Jaxon left, but for both their sakes he hoped he was. A thick black shockwave emanated out of the character Kieran and Nox responded instinctively and shifted into their shadow forms and were not affected by the blast, they did not see how it affected the others but it did seem quite destructive. When Keiran and Nox popped back up they saw a skinny man a little taller than Kieran with extremities covered in dark armor. His hair was long and grey and his eyes were empty. The man had a massive sword in its hand. In its chest laid a sphere of black. [ i]"probably a weak point"[/i] Kieran thought to himself before the beast spoke. “Ah, much better…what’s that, whelp? A challenge…very well. I’m going to enjoy making you scream to high heaven!” the man threatened, "I like your hair, what kind of conditioner do you use?" Kieran asked with a chuckle. The creature leaped into the air and came down striking his sword on the ground and physical shadows erupted out of the ground flipping cars and the like. Then he launched a beam sending rubble falling towards the magni but they were saved by a wall of vines and roots that grew out of the ground stopping the rubble and protecting them. He then began flailing his tentacles all over the place. "Desperate much?" Kieran said hoping the taunts would enrage him. It would seem Kieran had his attention, as the man beast thing approached Kieran sword in hand. "Ah ready for me are ya?" Kieran said, but the cocky undertones in his voice were gone, Kieran was all business.

"Well this is it Connor, I'm gonna beat that thing." Kieran thought as he stepped towards the beast, not caring about the sword, he could deal with that. Kieran's anger grew again as he looked at the thing, this is the being that killed his brother, and damn near killed his friend, girlfriend, whatever Melody was to him, he cared for her. As his anger grew the intensity of the electricity surrounding him grew, flames sprung up, the water and rocks were whipped up by the wind. Much like before excepted it was even less orderly, even more violent, these powers were acting on their own Kieran was just a conduit. Kieran was making the first and biggest mistake any Magni could make, one he had been lectured on since he was young, "you must always be in control of your powers never let them consume you. They serve you not the other way around" Kieran's father has told the brother's that many a time but now, a loss of control was precisely what Kieran wanted. Kieran knew he couldn't control it, and if he can't control it he can't use it. But if he loses control he can at least direct it at that thing and hope something hits. Kieran began to focus and just like last time the five elements surrounded Kieran in a seven foot sphere. This time however, as the power's were much, much more violent the sphere was strong enough to pick Kieran up off the ground, he hovered about ten feet off the ground. Anything that impacted the sphere was torn to shreds and Kieran himself was afraid and was quite glad he was safe in the eye of this storm. The electricity was particularly powerful, as it was the element Kieran could actually use. The electricity around him arced as far twenty feet away from the sphere. It was a truly terrifying sight to behold this maelstrom of elemental activity was the single most violent thing that Kieran had ever seen. He almost felt sorry for the beast, almost. "Both parties have finished their preparations and are ready for battle, who will win, the pissed off little shit, or the mysterious monstrosity? Stay tuned and find out" Nox said to Kieran through their mental link, Nox was on the ground, having resumed his shadow form. He found it fun to do comentary, he was rather useless in a fight like this, sure his shadow hound form was strong, but it was purely physical nothing fancy or magical about it. Kieran however did not respond and simply ignored his friend.

Hans had gone with Melody while Kieran and Nox went to fight, Hans hasn't trained with Kieran like he did with Connor so he wouldn't be of much use. “Lore, I want you to stay back for a bit. Okay?” Melody told her little demon. “No! Melly can't go without Lorelei!” she sang, pleading for her Magni to change her mind. “No, I can't. Usually. But I want you to stay back for now, Hans will keep you safe , right?” Melody said looking Hans's way . “If anything goes wrong, I don't want you in the middle of it. Just do as I say, just this once, Lore.” Melody smiled at her demon as she said her last bit, “Well, wish me luck. We'll win this, I hope...” "Good luck Melody, don't worry Lorelie and I will be fine, I'll keep her safe. I might be small again but I'm really fast so we'll be alright. You stay safe out there too. Honestly though we shouldn't worry when Kieran loses control he's stronger than Connor, too bad Connor knew what he was doing, and Kieran never loses control." The fox responded his voice trailed off at the end as he remembered his fallen friend. But he quickly perked up again "Anyway good luck." He finished with a grin, before realizing that Melody was long gone and probably missed most of his speech. "Oh well. Hey Lore? What do you say we go find somewhere safe with a good view, I have a feeling this is gonna be a sight to see." Hans said hoping to keep the little demon calm.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

0.00 INK

Kirie

The amount of power the monster had was astounding, he did his best to avoid flying debris and such but didn’t come away unscathed much to his misfortune and Raimei’s. However something good came out of it or at least Kirie would like to think so. The monster it seemed turned out to be a young man who looked like he went to hell and back. He still wore black armor but it didn’t seem as imposing as before and like Aberdeen had pointed out there was a black shadowy orb in his chest. interesting, could Aberdeen be right? Is that his weak point? unfortunately Kirie had little time to think of such things as the creature let loose a beam of energy, eradicating nearby buildings. In which huge chunks of it came falling down to splatter them onto the pavement. Thankfully Jayson took care of their protection by creating a huge barrier made up of plants.

Regaining his bearings Kirie realized Opal had begun with her side of plan. The area around the monster looked like it was being crushed by an invisible force which it was and that force was called gravity. Though it looked like she was already reaching her limit, [i[dammit Keiran Jaxon hurry up and complete your side of the plan before it’s too late[/i] he thought in anxious. Then Aberdeen called for help or rather for him and Amon to help out Opal, and so he followed after Aberdeen not really caring if Amon was with him or not. He ran over to Opal and closed his eyes for a moment praying that his plan would work. “alright Opal I’m going to try to give you a boost! I’ve never tried this before but I’m sure it’ll work trust me on this” without even waiting for her consent, Kirie took off his glasses and placed his hands firmly on her shoulders and began to channel electricity into Opal. It was the kind that would keep her body going and he gave her a small steady trickle of it. That way he wouldn’t lose consciousness and Opal wasn’t overloaded.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

0.00 INK

The man covered in shadow armor continued to slowly walk towards Kieran, his tentacles flailing about, seeming almost unaffected by Kieran's elemental onslaught. "Well, here goes nothing. One blast straight to that black orb." Kieran thought as he tried to focus the energy in to a ball in his hands. The action caused great strain and Kieran was sweating profusely but he succeeded in reining in some control off his powers, the sphere around him shrinking into a ball about the size of a basketball in his hands. He took a deep breath, thought about his brother and thrust his hands forward sending a beam of elemental shadow energy right towards the beast. The beam traveled in a straight line heading straight towards the the black orb in his chest, but right before it hit him the blast dove straight into the ground, making impact a few feet in front of Maledict. The impact was huge sending rock and debris flying everywhere, and almost surely knocked him back, but it didn't finish him as Kieran had intended. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Kirean screamed with as much intensity and anger as when he watched his brother die. Kieran was out of ideas, and energy. He landed on the ground and tried to summon electricity, fire anything but he couldn't he was burn out. He took two steps towards Maledict, intending fight him hand to hand, but Kieran collapsed, falling unconscious after so much exertion.

Kieran opened his eyes and all he saw was black, "What the hell, why did I miss?" He shouted into the darkness and got no response. Eventually he saw a figure walking towards him it was ... himself? "This is weird, who the hell are you?" he called out, "I'm you, you passed out, we are in your mind." the other him called back. "Well that sure is trippy, so do you have some great revelation for me or something? Actually fuck that, just tell me how I missed. It was right on target to the last minute!" Kieran said hoping for an answer. "OH that's an easy one. You sensed something familiar in Maledict didn't you?" the other Kieran said. "Well yeah but I thought nothing of it." He responded. "Ah but you did. Or at least I did, that was Seagus, well kind of. Anyway I decided I didn't want to be responsible for his death, so we pulled the shot down at the last second." the alternate Kieran explained. "Well I'm glad you can explain all this to me, but it's probably just some sort of hallucination caused by my exhaustion" Kieran said as the figure faded away, and everything was black again.

A short while after passing out, Kieran comes to, seeing Nox's snout in his face, "Oh good you're awake now. I was almost worried about you." his friend said licking his face. "Get off me, you're not Hans." Kieran said with a weak smile. As soon as Kieran stood up he began scanning for Maledict and he saw the other's completing their plan and finishing him off. "Well guess I didn't do shit" Keiran thought. He turned away from the action and walked over to where Melody was. "Hey, so that was probably pretty stupid of me, huh?" he said as he walked up to her, stumbling and nearly falling over again. He was in a lot of pain and it was quite clear to anyone that looked at him.

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy

0.00 INK

"No, you see your hand might be safe now, but I have no idea what is gonna happen when I decide to let go. I have NEVER been able to produce more than a small spark, and we all saw what happened last time I let go. I'm gonna go ape shit and kick this things ass and you are gonna go be all the way over there" Following Kieran's hand over to where Opal was he smirked but Kieran continued. "where I won't hurt you. I don't want to hurt anyone, but dad always said I was stronger than Connor, Connor only beats me cause he actually studies. So if he can nearly beat that thing, I think I got a shot. And believe what you want but he told me I could do this, I didn't think I could but he believes in me. Why don't you just back off a bit and let me do my thing. If I get in trouble then you and Opal can come help. I don't have a death wish or anything but that fucker killed my brother, it is MY right to stop it." Jaxon stood there completely annoyed, and just started speaking to him. "Are you fucking kidding me? Your right? Unlike the others I'm not gonna baby talk you through it, your brother is dead, end of story. What you need now is the truth not pretty words to dance around to help cope with this fact, nothing else. But here's the thing, it's not your right to defeat him it's all of ours, he was our classmate too. And I for one--" Jaxon half way through his rant was cut short by a glare from Kieran with the following sentence in response. "Dude I'm serious just get the hell out of here, if I didn't want Melody, or Hans helping me why would I ask you?"

Right after he said this the monster exploded in an aura of darkness which Jaxon instinctively changed his dimensional structure and let the blow pass through him harmlessly along with all of the debris that came with it. After this had been done, the monster had seemed to shed it's armor when Jaxon felt something.... different about it. Focusing on his own aura he extended to the monster and felt a secondary presence imbedded in its chest. "What is that?..." Having this said the monster spoke arrogantly towards Kieran. “Ah, much better…what’s that, whelp? A challenge…very well. I’m going to enjoy making you scream to high heaven!”

After this had happened Kieran had started taunting the thing and then began his onslaught of the beast using a lot of power that honestly caught Jaxon by surprise and had to flash warp a few feet away just to stay out of the minimum range of it all. Sadly just after this though Kieran tried to end it all by firing a beam at the thing's chest but apparently didn't have the energy for it all and the beam fell short of it, to where Kieran collapsed right where he was. 'Idiot.... I tried to tell him but... whatever.' After shaking this thought from his head the monster started forward towards him but stopped as the ground below him started to break away. "Good this works in my favor then!" Quickly Jaxon then flashed warped back into the fray but had just enough time to Flash Warp Kieran away from the battle only to be attacked by a tentacle. Struggling against the thing he slipped out of its grip by yet again changing his dimension only to see Opal and Jayson getting dragged by the thing.

'Now I have to save these guys? Wow this is just not my day is it now?.... Whatever I have plans for taking this thing down but allies come first.' Takinlg a deep breath he flash warped to Opal first so that the vine that Jayson had sent to attack the monster could finish it's attack. "Hey how's it going? I thought I asked Kirie to protect you guys but look who's here instead. Now hold on I've never flash warped another person besides Kieran but he was out cold so I don't know how you'll feel afterward!" That said he grabbed both Ella and Opal and warped them toward Aberdeen and the others, and quickly started his next jump to Jayson. "Alright here's warp number 2, Jayson keep calm and continue with the vines if you can." Taking a deep breath he warped her to where the others were and looked over to the monster.

"This is where it ends monster, I know about you and your little secret. So either surrender now or that orb on your chest is done for got it?" Closing his eyes he spoke to Tama quietly. "Do we still have enough energy?" "We will if we use the junction." "Alright start it up I'm counting on you buddy." "You got it Jax.... JUNCTION START!" Right after their little conversation a figure resembling a blade had appeared to run down from Jaxon's forearm to his finger tips and with each movement of his arm, where the blade would be only distortions in the air were created. "Ready or not, here I come!" With this he started charging the monster flash warping every couple of steps towards it. "Here I go, Try and stop me monster! This sword is able to cut through dimensions, what chance do you have?" With that last line stated Jaxon swung straight for the orb on the monster chest. "Checkmate..."

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
The fuck...?

Melody, who had been just a tad too busy evading sparks, fireballs and the continuous barrage of random debris, looked towards the place the class' two front 'men', largest quotation marks that Microsoft Word will permit, had been partaking in the main event of today's show. The girl watched as the speck that was her friend leaped into the air and send out a gigantic ray of magic at the monstrosity for today.

“Daaaamn!” She commented, making way for the world's most fastest bit of roof to come crashing down on the ground.

After that, time seemed to stop – Like space itself needed time to breathe and take in the great spectacle.

Had they won? Please tell her they won! Melody almost, almost began a non-committed prayer for the success of Kieran's attack.

“C'mon, c'mon!”

If this didn't work they were fucked, Jacky or wahtshisface sure as Hell wasn't going to make a difference if this even couldn't do that.

But, from the dust, emerged an unscathed demon-thing and Kieran nowhere to be seen alive – Or dead.

“Don't tell me—”

*Woosh!*

Melody was unable to finish her sentence when she was ever so rudely interrupted by another attack, tendrils this time.

There was no time to think anything more complex than Dodge, fucking dodge! And concentrate the remainder of her energy on preventing these tentacles from succeeding at whatever their job was.

*Splash*

One...

Melody leaped into the air as she made pasta out of the first tendril that tried to grab her ankles, the second one met with the same fate as a sound blast shattered the black tendril back into nothingness. The third one, however, did not head for Melody. Rather, for the two innocent demons that had been watching this fight.

“On no you don't, get back here!” The girl screamed, clenching her fist and forcing her legs to run their fastest. Her hand enveloped with an invisible force, before subsequently throwing it in front of Lorelei and Hans, and forming a distorted sound barrier that withheld the sole tentacle long enough for Melody to dispose of it with another one of her sound blasts.

“You two okay?” The girl asked, catching her breath. She was definitely exhausted now! No doubt about that.

“Melly!” Screamed Lorelei.

Too late. A fourth tendril took the Magni by surprise and yanked her off the ground by both feet. “Woahhoaa! Hey! Let go!” Melody shouted, struggling to remove the, surprisingly not so slimy, tentacle and thwart its plans of pulling the girl to its creator.

Shaking her wrist, the bells on her bracelet rang and her magic gathered the sound around her hand to form a sharp, invisible blade-like entity.

“I.” Strike one... No effect.

“Said.” Strike two... Barely a dent.

“Let.” Strike three... Almost there!

“Go!” With a weak, final cut, Melody saw the tentacle vaporize before her – Something that wasn't done be her hand, rather, Jaxon's (Although she did not know that.) hand at defeating the damn thing that spawned these motherfuckers in the first place.

Gravity pulled her back down, sending her body crashing on the ground with a loud thump. “Oof...”

Lore rushed over, embracing her Magni and uttering words of apologies for not saving her, to which Melody could only respond with a single chuckle. “I'm, ouch... Fine.” She muttered, rubbing the shoulder she landed on before, once again, pulling herself from the ground.

“Hey, so that was probably pretty stupid of me, huh?”

Melody turned her gaze to her left, honestly surprised to see Kieran himself standing 'mostly' unharmed. Sort of. He certainly looked as if he just fought one Hell of a battle.

As he was about to fall over, Melody caught the boy by his arms pulling him close to let him lean on her. “Yes, that was damn stupid of you.” She chuckled under her breath. “Glad you're okay, though.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Sand…sand and dust. That is the only thing Maledict bleeds. The blade may not have damaged the orb, but it glinted off and tore through the already dying body that Maledict control. The last of the fusion creature’s energy went into healing itself before Maledict began trembling violently. “N…NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! I…MUST…EXIST!! IT’S WHY I’M HERE!!!! “Then one of Maledict’s eyes filled in, becoming green, and alive. It looked to the other eye, still empty and white. A voice of a young man, though raspy, was full of life. “It’s over…this can’t continue.” “But…” “This is my body, not yours. You did your job. Now, you’re no longer needed.” “YOU CAN’T…” “Watch me.” Maledict screamed and bellowed as energy began consuming the creature. Out of desperation, Maledict launched one final attack at the base of a nearby skyscraper, causing it to begin collapsing towards himself. Falling to one knee, a now awoken Seagus was in control and stood up and looked at those responsible for stopping Maledict, then to the building. It was falling too fast. With the last of the power of the fusion, Seagus used a massive wave of shadow constructs to push all the people who had participated in the battle a safe distance away from the falling structure as rubble began to rain down upon him. He smiled. Finally, this madness was over. He waved them goodbye as he turned around. “It’s funny, all this time, I thought I would never figure out the way out, but…” He gripped the orb, recognizing it as the body of his demon partner, Malice, who was also involved in the fusion. “It was right here, the whole time. Do you think…we’ll get to start anew, right our wrongs?” The building was no almost upon them, the magic physical enhancements sustaining Seagus. “Well…” He laughed as hard and happily as he could, as a free man! “Here is our chance to find out!” With that, Seagus yanked Malice from his chest as all the energy they shared began arcing in all directions as it sought a place to go. Then, as the building began falling, a large blue fire explosion of raw energy blew a large crater in the building in the debris.

The dust has settled, the building having completed its journey to the ground. A large crater in its ruins, a young man with dark hair lays unconscious, holding a black orb in his hand. The orb then began floating. “Seagus!” The voice of a young woman emanated from the orb as the auras that surrounded it began to solidify. A body, pure pitch black save for white hair, lifted Seagus’s limp form onto her back. She couldn’t help but be amazed at how light he was now. No, cry later, Seagus needs help! She began carrying him out of the ruins. “Someone…help!”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Kieran fell again and was this time caught by Melody who responded to his question “Yes, that was damn stupid of you.” She then chuckled under her breath. “Glad you're okay, though.” "Me too." he said leaning against her for support, both physical and emotional. "I can't believe I missed, my last shot, was more than strong enough to hit that thing right in the chest, but for some reason I pushed it down, I made myself miss, but I just don't know why. At least we beat him though." he said with a chuckle that was rather painful and he grabbed his ribs. "Well I think we've had enough of this city, let's go back to campus." He said flashing her a smile.

When they got back to campus, Kieran said goodbye to Melody and made his way to his room to change. He had told her that he was going to his brother's room in thirty minutes and if she wanted, he would like it if she was there with him. When he arrived at his room he took off his torn up clothes and changed into some new ones. He then looked at his phone sitting on his bed. He sighed a heavy sigh and picked it up. He dialed the number to his house phone. It rang three times and then his sister answered, "Hello, Flanagan residence, Taryn speaking." She said, just as she always did. "Hey Taryn, it's Kieran, look I need to talk to Mom." Kieran said his voice urgent, but Taryn gave no indication of noticing, "Ok, Just a second." She said a short time later Kieran heard his mother's voice. "Hello Kieran, how are doing." she said, always happy to hear from her boys. "Mom, as you know we took that trip to the city today, and I don't know how to say this so I'm just going to say it. Something attacked the city and ... and .. And Connor died fighting it. He fought so bravely and he . .. he even shifted into something that wasn't a mammal. He finally did it Mom. Without him we wouldn't have defeated the being, but he ... he died saving a friend of ours." When Kieran stopped talking the line was silent for a while and then his mother spoke. "I can't believe it, I just talked to him yesterday. Are you ok hun? We'll understand if you need to come home for a while." His mother said, despite her own grief, she was mostly worried about Kieran. "No Mom, I'll be fine up here, I think this is just what I need right now. I just hope Taryn's ok." Kieran replied. "She's a strong girl, she'll be ok, I just don't know how to tell her." his mother said, and now Kieran could her the sadness in her voice. "Mom, don't worry about that, just give her the phone and I'll tell her. You go tell Dad." Kieran said knowing that his father would be able to comfort her and he felt responsible for Connor's death so he felt he should be the one to tell Taryn. "Hey Kieran, what's up? You ask that girl out yet?" Taryn said upon receiving the phone again. In his last call home he had mentioned his interest in Melody to his sister. "No, not yet." Kieran said, his voice wavering slightly. "So you know that trip to the city we took? Something attacked it and we were cut off from the school. So we had to fight it ourselves." Kieran told her, setting the scene for the story he was about to tell. "Wow, did you guys win?" Taryn said. "Yes, but at great cost. Connor decided to take it on himself. And he was winning too, he even transformed into a few non mammals. You would've been so proud of him. But then the beast got upset and wanted and easier target, so it tried to attack Melody. I ran as fast as I could but Connor was faster, he pushed her out of the way of the attack but he didn't get out of the way himself. The attack ... it ... it killed him." Kieran explained, the last few words being incredibly difficult to say. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN HE'S DEAD! He was supposed to take me to the Father - Daughter dance this spring, cause Dad can't dance anymore." she said angry at the events. "Taryn, I am upset as you are. But you know Connor he's a self sacrificing person, he's done it for both of us so many times as we grew up. And he was looking forward to you joining us at the Academy next year. I know you'll miss him but he's always watching over us. Just as he always had." Kieran said trying to comfort his sister, but he knew enough to try to keep her from being emotional, with the outburst he'd had when it happened, he couldn't rightly deny his sister the right to her emotions. Kieran heard sobbing from the other end of the line and Kieran wanted nothing more than to be able to hold his sister close and tell her that it would all be ok. "He - he saved a bunch of people?" Kieran heard Taryn ask. "Yeah, he saved a ton of people. He always said he would save the world some day." Kieran joked, it was all he could think to say, no one should ever need to have this conversation with their sister. "Well then I guess as long as he did so much for the sake of others I can't be mad at him. Will - will you take me to the dance instead?" She asked clearly still very upset. This question was the straw that broke that camels back, so to speak and Kiearan started balling again, "Ye - yes, of course I'll take you. And I am so proud of you, you're taking this better than I did, I left two craters in the ground I was so upset." Kieran said through the sobs. "I've gotta go know Taryn, I need to clean out Connor's room." Kieran said as he regained some control. "Goodbye, sis, I love you." He finished as he hung up the phone. "Wow, that was rough." He said looking over at Nox who nodded his head. Hans was still with Melody and Lore.

Kieran made his way to his brother's room and was there a few minutes before he had told Melody he would be there, he left Nox in his room, this was Kieran's job. "I hope she, I could really use her support." Kieran said grabbing his ribs, he was still really sore, of course he didn't mean he wanted her to carry him, he just wasn't sure he could hold himself together if he was alone. Suddenly Kieran was incredibly thirsty, he walked over to his brother's fridge and opened it, hoping to find a pop. Instead of the usual pop and salsa that inhabited his brother's mini fridge, Kieran found a chocolate cake, already frosted and ready to eat, Connor must have finished it before they left this morning. The frosting read "I'm a stupid git, so I haven't said anything yet, but would you do me the honor of dating me?" Kieran laughed as he read it. "Leave it to Connor to be helpful and make fun of me at the same time." Kieran said with a chuckle as he put the cake back in the fridge, he would give it to Melody when he was done, or when she arrived. Kieran walked over to his brother's nightstand where he found a picture of himself with his brother, they were cosplaying as two of their favorite anime characters. He picked up the picture and sat on the bed, "He kept this stupid picture?" Kieran said as he shed a few tears. "We always thought we were so badass, well I guess you were more like Kamina than we ever thought, eh bro?" He said to the picture. When they decided to cosplay as the duo from Gurren Lagan there was never any question over who was gonna be Kamina, it was Connor without a doubt.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Mallory Ellis Banks

0.00 INK

GM POST


It’s been a few(3) day since the field trip to the Human City. While there a monster arrives and begins to terrorize the city, decimating a quarter of it. In turn the visiting Magni took it into their own hands and tried to stop this monster. After a long battle the Magni finally defeated this monster now known as Maledict, however it came at a terrible price. The life of Connor Flanagan the brother of Kieran lost his life in fighting Maledict.

The students and teacher later realized that Maledict was in fact a young Magni who had fused with his demon and thus created the alternate persona; Maledict who thought only of protecting its Magni at first. Now after all that’s happened Ms. Brumfield was greeted by a room ransacked for what no one will really know. But it seems the new transfer student Li Wen had a hand in it as the Headmaster has sealed his abilities away for the time being and is now on probation along with Seagus their trial student who along with Li had his abilities sealed away. Their demons own abilities have been restricted so they will be unable to perform at their best.

Now that a few days has passed since then Ms. Brumfield has brought her students to the arena where they once had to fight one another, but instead of a duel the students are to participate in a game of capture the flag. The usual rules still apply and you have permission to use your abilities however you cannot use them once you reach the area around the flag which is a neutral zone.

The teams are as listed below:
Team A (May make a name of their own if they choose to do so)
-Kirie Askumoto
-Melody Mckinley
-Cassandra Banks
-Opal King
- Kieran Flanagan
Team B (May make a name of their own if they choose to do so)
-Jaxon Rhys
-Jayson Goldsworthy
-Mallory Banks
-Amaya Sokeitsu
-Venice Mikaelo

No one is allowed to sit out on this no matter the reason. The only ones however who will be unable to participate are Li Wen and Seagus Deaves due to being on probation, the only acception to this rule is if one of the teams is short on a player during the game. As well as Aberdeen Andrews who has been holed up in her room since the trip back from the city. No one has seen the young Magni very much not even the demons have seen Luciana very much either. Ms. Brumfield has left that alone under the impression Aberdeen is sick for the time being and will not delve into the girls business.

3 new students have been welcomed to Ms. Brumfields class which are Amaya Sokeitsu, a clumsy red head who is an acquaintance of Kirie, and the two sisters Cassandra and Mallory Banks, whose father is a teacher at the academy and is known for his inventions.

The setting starts off with both teams making plans on how to win Capture the Flag. However due to the circumstances of some of the Magni, namely Jaxon Rhys and Kieran Flanagan, whose abilities allow them a means of teleportation without any interference from the opposing team. They are given the handi-cap of not being able to use said ability if they are in possession of the flag.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Lila Mei Kyoto Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Victoria Winter Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Venice R. Mikaelo Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Mallory Ellis Banks

0.00 INK

Two days earlier…
Mallory got off the plane to find the airport in complete chaos. “Wow…what happened?” The National Guard was here, too…no doubt to help secure this place. But still, wasn’t this a bit much? Well, that’s what she thought at first, until she saw the footage of the city, entire buildings destroyed, the obituaries, and the mysterious events that caused it. They were claiming a hijacking did all the damage; apparently 3 hi jacked planes smashed into the city. Or, so the story goes. “Mallory?!” “Oh, Captain Rhodes!” “How’s my little snowflake?!” The captain, Randy Rhodes, had been a family friend of the Banks for years and years, every now and then watching Mallory, or Snowflake, as he called her, due to her hair and skin tone. Whenever her father went on a business trip, Rhodes was there to watch her since her mother had walked out. The two hugged and laughed when two soldiers ogled her. The captain looked at them sternly and they looked away rather quickly. “So, how’s your dad doing?” “He’s doing great! I heard he’s working on some new stuff!” “Heh, I owe that man my right leg, literally. If he hadn’t fixed me up, I’d be in a wheel chair or crutches. So where did you come back from?” “Germany. It was alittle cold but it was a wonderful trip.” “Ja?” Mallory laughed. “Ja!” “So, I take it you want to go to your dad’s house?” “Yeah, but this security is so thick. What happened?” “The city was attacked; a lot of stuff went down during the event. From what I know, they’re still looking through the wreckage. You…want to go to the school don’t you?” Unlike much of the military, Randy Rhodes knew all about the Magni. He had to; otherwise he would not be able to watch her when she was little. He also, after much consultation between Henry and the Headmaster, was entrusted with a key to the portal for emergencies only. The captain and Mallory gathered her luggage and loaded up a military jeep. Rhodes turned off the GPS before driving Mallory to the school.

An hour later…

“You know, I’m used to all this magic stuff, but godamn! It always freaks me out.” Mallory chuckled. “Your reaction is pretty understandable. In fact, it’s a great reaction. My mom…walked out on my dad and I when she found out. You, on the other hand, just get a little freaked out.” This was their conversation while unloading the jeep in the Academy. They carried the luggage to her room. “Now, I have a post to return to.” “At ease, Captain!” They saluted and smiled. Then they hugged one more time before Captain Rhodes exited the Academy. Mallory began unpacking when a rather large shadow appeared in her doorway. Then someone tackled her and both her and her attacker fell on the bed. The attacker grabbed a weapon and hit Mallory in the head with…a pillow? Mallory looked up to see the grinning face of none other than Cassa. Mallory pushed her off and grabbed a pillow and they both engaged in a pillow fight, laughing their asses off while hitting each other with bags of bird feathers. Finally, after about 20 minutes of being less mature than 5th graders, they hugged and laughed. “Welcome back!’ Cassa shouted, her strong embrace slightly crushing Mallory’s rib cage. “I missed you too, Cassa!” Mallory said in between breathes. Nass, who was on the ground, was looking up. “I missed you t-AGH!” Cassa gave Nass a well deserved kick. “Cassa, you have to tell me everything that’s happened since I’ve been gone!”

Down beneath the school…

Professor Henry Banks had always welcomed the unexpected. However, that doesn’t mean he always liked what he found. A young man, no doubt a Magni, was brought to him for medical examinations. What he found, or rather what he HADN’T had surprised him more than anything. This child, this young man…had no organs. And yet…he was alive? How? No doubt his powers have some role in it, but to possess no functional organs? It was beyond belief. “Hmm, I suppose that’s what happens when you don’t eat or drink for an entire year! And you said he was a fusion?” “Yes, Henry. For the 500th time, he was a fusion.” The Headmaster examined the X-rays and the MRI scans. “Why do you take such interest in that topic, Banks?” “Well, not only is this the first fusion Magni to be seen in centuries, but he’s ALIVE! Fusions usually die once the spell is deactivated. Either that or their powers burn out. What I’m seeing here, however, is neither. You said he still had powers to seal away, and from the looks of his body, I can see why the seals didn’t need to be that powerful. His powers…they’re being used as a life support system. In a way, he’s not alive at all.” “Yet, you can change this?” Banks looked at the headmaster with a look that screamed, ‘are you serious right now?’ The headmaster shrugged. “Very well, fix him up.” “Just so you know, sir. After I fix him up, you’re going to have to fix those seals. No doubt, his powers will be quite improved once I get his body repaired.” “Noted. Also, your daughter is back from Germany.” “…Really? That’s great! I’ll go see her as soon as I get this started!” The young man, now known as Seagus Deaves , was place on a circular platform. Its twin hung 15 feet above it. Henry pressed a button and both platforms roared to life as Seagus was lifted by an invisible force produced by the two discs. Once Seagus was upright, Banks slowly turned a dial until it was in full power. Seagus, unconscious, was now in the center of a bright column of light, a powerful beam of radiation and Banks’ magic, permeating his body and skin, slowly rebuilding his organs. With a satisfied nod, Professor Banks went to go see his daughters.

Present…

Mallory and Cassandra have geared up for capture the flag. Both Disturbix and Maelstrom present, they headed to the arena to meet up with their team mates. “Good luck, Cassa!” “You too, Mal. I won’t go easy on you.” “Good!”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Mallory Ellis Banks

0.00 INK

Aberdeen heard that the others were going to be playing “Capture the Flag” and smiled but quickly changed her expression to a frown. She didn’t have the strength to get up and go play with the others. Heck she didn’t even feel like going out of her room for the past few days since the defeat of Maledict which was rumored to be the fusion of a Magni named Seagus and his demon. She only went out to do the essentials like eating and going to the bathroom. Actually she wouldn’t have had the energy to do those things as well, but her demon Luciana made sure to force her to get up and at least take care of herself.

Luciana wasn’t sure why Aberdeen was acting the way that she was. She figured that Aberdeen was probably being her usual depressed self when she felt useless. Aberdeen had at times complained about how she was a pointless figure in battle, offering a shitty plan, having powers that only attracted the monster to herself, and worse of all, not having the strength to save anyone. Connor had died, Melody was almost killed, Kieran and Jaxon had to use a lot of strength, and everyone else had been ensnared by the tentacles, and what did Aberdeen do? Nothing. Just stand there confused and frozen. Lucy knew what Aberdeen would do when she would be depressed so she had to make sure Aberdeen didn’t self harm herself; however she couldn’t stop her all the time. Sometimes, Aberdeen would grab her fighting knife and carve symbols she had read about in books that would bring her death. Her scars were still there on her arms, but she hid them and forced Luciana not to inform the nurses of her addiction to self injury. Other times Aberdeen would grab some of her disposable rag dolls that each resembled her likeness and abuse them by slitting their throats, punching them like crazy, gouging their eyes out, and other horrible deeds. She would say ”Okay I can’t hurt myself, I’ll just hurt the “other me’s” and continue her abuse. Lucy was lost by her Magni’s silence and violence. However, this time she decided to speak.

“I can’t do capture the flag…I’m useless in that game for any team,” Aberdeen said pessimistically while lying down on her stomach.

”Sure you can Abby. You love capture the flag! You would use your invisibility when no one was looking to secretly grab the flag and make it look like someone else did,” Luciana said reminiscing the times she saw her Magni happy.

”That was when everyone was normal and I wasn’t. Here everyone is talented and I’m…I’m just weak compared to everyone else,” Aberdeen said with eyes downcast.

”Abby! Sure everyone here has talents but so do you! I know you think you cannot do much but you gotta have confidence in yourself!”

Aberdeen couldn’t take it anymore. Lucy kept on trying to keep her happy but Aberdeen just couldn’t believe she would be any good because of what had happened. She couldn’t contain the secret reason why she had been in a slump this whole time and burst out.

”LUCY I CAN’T BECAUSE I COULDN’T PROTECT MOM, DAD, or GRANDMA OKAY!!?!?”

At this point, Aberdeen covered her face with her pillow and started crying. Tears kept streaming from her eyes as she recounted the phone call she received from her cell phone.




~A FEW DAYS AGO~

Aberdeen heard her cell phone ring in the tone “Symposium Magarum” thinking how ominous sounding it is for what had transpired. She decided she would change it to a happier tone later and for now decided answering it. Her mother’s name appeared on the screen of her phone and she wondered whether her parents had found out about the city’s destruction.

”Hello?” Aberdeen asked.

“Is this Aberdeen Andrews?” A man’s voice said.

Aberdeen was confused as to why someone else was on the phone. It didn’t even sound like her dad or anyone else she’d know. She wasn’t sure whether to say yes but she figured that they wouldn’t be able to find her anyway if she was in the Liuena barrier. Speaking of which, phone calls seem to still work within it.

“Y-Yes, this is Aberdeen Andrews. What do you want with me?”

“My name is Dr. Sanders. We’re sorry to inform you, Aberdeen, but your parents are in the hospital in serious condition and your grandmother Alma…passed away last night.”

Aberdeen froze in her place with her sight seemingly fading in and out. She couldn’t believe what this man was saying. She slammed the front door shut and locked it, then finally asked, “How…?”

“Your family was in the city while it happened. I don’t know the details but it seemed that your grandmother was crushed in the large debris and your parents were knocked down and unconscious. They haven’t woken up yet…we’ll keep tabs on them and inform you if they do but it might be awhile. They are being treated in St. Michael’s Hospital and-“

Aberdeen pressed the end call button and hung up. She didn’t want to see anyone…not even her parents and just sat in her room all day crying.




After crying for a long while, Aberdeen explain to Lucy the phone call. Luciana listened faithfully to her Magni and behind her mask she expressed much grief over her loss. Lucy then tried to convince Aberdeen by saying, “Abby how is it your fault?”
“If I was strong enough…if I somehow had those seeing powers that Alma told me she had…I could’ve predicted they would go to the city and be in danger. I could’ve warn them… or I could’ve protected them! If only…”

Suddenly the air in the room began to stir and turn freezing cold. Aberdeen shivered in her spot hugging herself to keep warm while Lucy stayed in front of her on her guard.

“Abby, I feel an ominous presence, watch out!”

Aberdeen stayed on her toes trying to sense and see the presence. It was really really strong, as though there were multiple spirits in her room. She could hear them chanting something to her.

“Vengeance….Vengeance…Kill for the Vengeance…”

“What do you want from me??” Aberdeen yelled.

”Use your vengeance…kill for vengeance…”

Suddenly Aberdeen felt dizzy and fainted, the world above her turning black. She did see a familiar three familiar people: Connor, Grandma Alma, and the ghost girl in white.




When Aberdeen awoke, she wasn’t in her room anymore but in a different room that had medical equipment. Aberdeen was confused as to why she was in here because she doesn’t remember even getting out of her room. She tried to get up but something was on top of her. She threw whatever it was off of her and took a closer look. Aberdeen gasped upon looking at Seagus who was unconscious and bleeding on his arms. She listened to his breathing hoping that he was still alive, and upon hearing faint breaths coming out of his mouth Aberdeen relaxed a bit. Looking closer at his arms, Aberdeen noticed Japanese symbols carved in his arms (here). She wondered what the symbols meant and who carved them on there. Realizing she was holding something she looked at her hands and was shocked to find herself holding her fighting knife covered in blood! Not only that, her arms were also with new cuts that were closer to her hands than her previous ones. They had the same symbols as Seagus did on his arm. Aberdeen freaked out looking left and right trying to figure out if anyone has or would see her like this.

”Did I do this!?! Wha…what happened!?!?”

Aberdeen looked around the room and saw two disks that were broken next to Seagus and the room in disarray as though a struggle had occurred. She didn’t want to be caught like this with her bloody knife and unconscious Seagus, so she decided to run for it. Aberdeen found some bandages and wrapped her arms so that the bloody message wouldn’t be seen. She didn’t wrap Seagus because she figured they would notice something like that right away and she wouldn’t want to leave prints to her. ”Prints!” Aberdeen thought. What if I touched something?? Aberdeen began to get a cloth and started wiping Seagus, the disks, the area of the floor she was lying on, cabinets she opened to get the supplies, and random objects that were disturbed. She didn’t think she’d get to all of them but she tried her best. Afterwards she used the cloth to wipe her bloody knife, wrapped the bloody cloth with another, and placed it inside her pocket tightly in so that no one would notice. She then sheathed her knife and turned invisible and intangible in case she happened to bump into someone. Aberdeen rushed to her room as silently as possible. When she got to her bed she closed her door and collapsed on her bed, trying to act casual as she wondered what the hell just happened.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Mandatory Recap

Victory or no victory, at the end of all the shit that had hit the fan, all the students of the Magni class were left with somewhat of a defeat. At least those who knew how to have feelings, anyway.

The trip back to, and through, the academy's portal – that had finally decided to stop being a prick and re-open itself was, fortunately, uneventful. Upon arrival at the academy, Melody had walked, if not carried, Kieran back to his dorm, and dropped him off with a few words of comfort. Of course, in the girl's own socially weird way.

The couple of days after that hadn't been super eventful either, everything pretty much returned to normal – With the addition of three more students that were added to the class, and the fact that the academy was stupid enough to keep that... that 'thing', they said was actually a boy named Seagull or whatever, within school walls.

Like always, Melody didn't bother with any news, or any class for that matter. Whenever she could, she neglected Miss Brumfield's lessons in favour of enjoying the outside and spend time with Lorelei, or, obviously, Kieran...

Present Day – Oh God, more faffing about!

With a large gaping mouth that allowed passage for the world's most longest yawn, Melody rose from her bed.

She had overslept again, hadn't she?

Fuck.

Not that it mattered much. It wasn't like she was going to miss anything good, like, necessary training...!

Nooo! Instead, Miss Brumfield had arranged a crap game to play.

“You are not allowed to skip this, Melody! Everyone must attend, so must you.” The girl said in a horrible attempt to copy her teacher.

She sighed, sleep-filled eyes darting to the bright light that came from her laptop. “Oh, right.” A hand gently closed the device. “I was writing a letter.”

Melody had decided to write a letter to her mother, something she hadn't done for a week. But with all that had happened, she figured it was a good thing to give her an update on classes, the fact that she had made some 'friends'. And yes, Kieran was mentioned too. The girl couldn't say that, from day one, the guy wasn't mentioned in every one of her letters – Because he was.

Shaking her head, Melody went through the usual routine of showering, dressing and being horribly late.

“C'mon, Lore. Don't want Kieran to think I'm bailing out or anything.” The girl beckoned for her demon to follow as they made their way to the arena, where they'd be forced to play that stupid C.T.F. game.

But that wasn't why Melody went, she'd love nothing more than to skip it despite Miss Brumfields demands that she attended.

No, she went because of a simple promise. She went because Kieran asked her to be there with him when he went to sort out Connor's room after the game was done – And while she could've said that she'd meet him there, Melody, against her initial intent of skipping, figured it be a reassurance for her friend if she did attend class today. Just to let him know she hadn't forgotten his request.

“Yeah, I'm late. Whatever.” She announced, casually walking in as if nothing had happened and joining up with the team she was assigned to.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

When they got back to campus, Kieran said goodbye to Melody and made his way to his room to change. When he arrived at his room he took off his torn up clothes and changed into some new ones. He then looked at his phone sitting on his bed. He sighed a heavy sigh and picked it up. He dialed the number to his house phone. It rang three times and then his sister answered, "Hello, Flanagan residence, Taryn speaking." She said, just as she always did. "Hey Taryn, it's Kieran, look I need to talk to Mom." Kieran said his voice urgent, but Taryn gave no indication of noticing, "Ok, Just a second." She said a short time later Kieran heard his mother's voice. "Hello Kieran, how are doing." she said, always happy to hear from her boys. "Mom, as you know we took that trip to the city today, and I don't know how to say this so I'm just going to say it. Something attacked the city and ... and .. And Connor died fighting it. He fought so bravely and he . .. he even shifted into something that wasn't a mammal. He finally did it Mom. Without him we wouldn't have defeated the being, but he ... he died saving a friend of ours." When Kieran stopped talking the line was silent for a while and then his mother spoke. "I can't believe it, I just talked to him yesterday. Are you ok hun? We'll understand if you need to come home for a while." His mother said, despite her own grief, she was mostly worried about Kieran. "No Mom, I'll be fine up here, I think this is just what I need right now. I just hope Taryn's ok." Kieran replied. "She's a strong girl, she'll be ok, I just don't know how to tell her." his mother said, and now Kieran could her the sadness in her voice. "Mom, don't worry about that, just give her the phone and I'll tell her. You go tell Dad." Kieran said knowing that his father would be able to comfort her and he felt responsible for Connor's death so he felt he should be the one to tell Taryn. "Hey Kieran, what's up? You ask that girl out yet?" Taryn said upon receiving the phone again. In his last call home he had mentioned his interest in Melody to his sister. "No, not yet." Kieran said, his voice wavering slightly. "So you know that trip to the city we took? Something attacked it and we were cut off from the school. So we had to fight it ourselves." Kieran told her, setting the scene for the story he was about to tell. "Wow, did you guys win?" Taryn said. "Yes, but at great cost. Connor decided to take it on himself. And he was winning too, he even transformed into a few non mammals. You would've been so proud of him. But then the beast got upset and wanted and easier target, so it tried to attack Melody. I ran as fast as I could but Connor was faster, he pushed her out of the way of the attack but he didn't get out of the way himself. The attack ... it ... it killed him." Kieran explained, the last few words being incredibly difficult to say. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN HE'S DEAD! He was supposed to take me to the Father - Daughter dance this spring, cause Dad can't dance anymore." she said angry at the events. "Taryn, I am upset as you are. But you know Connor he's a self sacrificing person, he's done it for both of us so many times as we grew up. And he was looking forward to you joining us at the Academy next year. I know you'll miss him but he's always watching over us. Just as he always had." Kieran said trying to comfort his sister, but he knew enough to try to keep her from being emotional, with the outburst he'd had when it happened, he couldn't rightly deny his sister the right to her emotions. Kieran heard sobbing from the other end of the line and Kieran wanted nothing more than to be able to hold his sister close and tell her that it would all be ok. "He - he saved a bunch of people?" Kieran heard Taryn ask. "Yeah, he saved a ton of people. He always said he would save the world some day." Kieran joked, it was all he could think to say, no one should ever need to have this conversation with their sister. "Well then I guess as long as he did so much for the sake of others I can't be mad at him. Will - will you take me to the dance instead?" She asked clearly still very upset. This question was the straw that broke that camels back, so to speak and Kiearan started balling again, "Ye - yes, of course I'll take you. And I am so proud of you, you're taking this better than I did, I left two craters in the ground I was so upset." Kieran said through the sobs. "I've gotta go know Taryn, I damn near killed myself out there today and I feel like I'm gonna pass out." Kieran said as he regained some control. "Goodbye, sis, I love you." He finished as he hung up the phone. "Wow, that was rough." He said looking over at Nox who nodded his head.


3 days later

Kieran had finally decided to clean out his brother's room, and the night before Melody had promised to go with him. He wanted nothing more than to go clean out the room and skip out on the stupid game of capture the flag that Brumfield had planned. But she seemed legitimately serious about this "mandatory event". Kieran begrudgingly made his way to combat arena where he found his team and walked up to them, of course he didn't talk to any of them, he hadn't really talked to anyone in the last three days. He'd spent a lot of time outside with Melody but they didn't really talk about anything, but rather just enjoyed each other's company. Shortly after he arrived he saw Melody walking up to the group, "Yeah, I'm late. Whatever." she said as she approached. Kieran smiled at her, "Welcome, I see you've decided to wake up." He said to her with a slight chuckle.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks

0.00 INK

((Okay, I've got my spring rolls, I've got my soda, time to hunker down and stop excusing myself))


Opal King


Opal stood off the side, slightly away from the rest of her team. Her eyes darted over the arena, looking for areas where adding or subtracting gravity would be the most helpful- rings of lighter and heavier gravity around her team's flag, so getting through to actually capture the flag would be difficult, things like that. Though, in all honesty, only half her mind was on winning the game. She couldn't help thinking about everything that had happened. It had ended well enough, but the whole school had suffered a blow. Conner was dead- and even though Opal hadn't known much of him, that was horribly sad-, Ella had a few crushed ribs, but was otherwise okay and healing, and Aberdeen hadn't so much as come out of her room in days. Opal had long decided to leave her be, but Ella would hobble from the med room to check in with Lucy. From what Opal understood, Abby wasn't good. Though, Opal knew she had to leave her be for a while- she would come around.

"So, what are we going to do to win?" she asked just loud enough for her team to hear as she turned to face them. "I can set up rings of gravity around our flag so it is hard to get to, or set up circles of it like traps," she offered, but her voice was only half in it. She was still pumped to win and compete, but it wasn't worth it to her to act like what happened didn't affect her in any way. She could have died, Ella could have died, and someone did die. It was surprising she was able to function without freaking out at the slightest painful thing.

Ella chose that moment to climb up her shoulder and rub against her cheek. "So the medic said I was almost healed and I could participate instead of just watching! Isn't that wonderful!" Ella said as she stroked her fur, brushing the sticky remnants of caramel candy from her muzzle. The medic had left a tray of them on the table for a student injured in a chemical spill during a demonstration in class, and Ella had gobbled all of them up before the poor boy had noticed.

Opal shook her head, coming out of her trance. "Great! We will crush the other team now!" Opal exclaimed while holding her arm out so Ella could climb down it. Once she did, Opal snuggled Ella close to her chest while being careful to not crush her ribs.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks

0.00 INK

Kirie

Kirie looked over at Melody and Kieran who had just arrived and smiled a bit at their words but he knew they would never really welcome such a smile from him considering Kirie often played by the book. However he still smiled and was somewhat excited about the whole game of capture the flag and was welcome to any ideas the others shared with him. Cassandra seemed to be a good asset looking like a strong opponent and a bit full of herself as well but who was he to judge based on appearance.

Opal was a really nice girl who he thought of as cute but got rid of the idea when Reimei began to crackle behind him when he had thought that. Her control over gravity would help a lot with their defense and Melody would probably best suited to offense from a distance with Kieran covering her. Kirie rubbed his chin in thought but listened in to what Opal suggested.


"So, what are we going to do to win?" she asked as she turned to face them. "I can set up rings of gravity around our flag so it is hard to get to, or set up circles of it like traps," she offered, but her voice was only half in it.

Kirie looked over at Opal a small grin on his face, “That would actually be pretty good idea maybe we can send Kieran over to their side using his abilities” Kirie then turned towards the man himself, “I could cover you while Melody and Cassandra stay back to help Opal protect the flag.” motioning towards the others. Of course Kirie knew they didn’t have to follow his plan but he didn’t see anyone else saying much.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
“Welcome, I see you've decided to wake up.”

Melody shrugged, another yawn escaping the gaping hole of a mouth. “I kinda blame you for that.” She gave her friend a smirk look.

“I totally wanted to keep sleeping,” The blonde began. “But my brain was like: Nope! Wouldn't want you to oversleep and risk disappointing your friend!” She said in the most dramatic tone she could muster, though it came across more as a pathetic attempt at sarcasm.

Great. Minus infinite points for fucking up a proper greeting, Mel. Just great.

The girl scolded herself, her mouth emitting a resounding “Eh...”

Melody could only hope that Kieran would get the general point that she was trying to get across. If not, then... Well, another fuck up on the already growing heap of social awkwardness wasn't that much of an apocalyptic disaster.

“Hey, did w- Actually, fuck it. Too tired to think.” Melody shrugged, deciding in the last second to not bother asking anyone about the general plan of this stupid game. If anything, she didn't even have to bother trying, since the other two... or three, pretty much had that covered.

Yeah, because I'll totally listen to any crap plan you guys got figured out in your pretty little heads, right?

Yep, mundane days like these still hadn't changed. Everything and everyone was better off interacting with a wall as opposed to Melody. Like Hell she was actually going to play this game seriously. “Here's an idea, we'll just play this game, win or lost – I don't really care, and let me get back to sleep or something.”

Melody muttered, though anyone listening well-enough would probably catch onto a few insignificant words that came out of the teens mouth.

Not long after some banter, chatter, and... total silence the capture the flag game had gotten the signal to begin and every player in the arena made themselves ready for a fun and jolly good time. All six of them...?

Mandatory skip, because of legitimate reasons. (And because I have bugger all idea what this apparent 'escape plan' is.)

After Melody and Kieran managed to slip away from that not-so-amazing game that happened to be mandatory, no doubt giving themselves another X on Miss Brumfield's nice-list, the two arrived at Connor's room, well what was his room and still had his stuff in. which was weird, but they weren't here to question school regulations.

“Okay, so what now?” The girl asked, mentally scolding herself again. This tiem for asking the obvious. Great conversation starter, Mel, you're on a roll. Not!

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

"I kinda blame you for that." Melody responded, yawning. “I totally wanted to keep sleeping, but my brain was like: Nope! Wouldn't want you to oversleep and risk disappointing your friend!” She continued a little sarcastically. "Well I'm glad you decided to grace us with your presence." Kieran teased right back.

“Here's an idea, we'll just play this game, win or lost – I don't really care, and let me get back to sleep or something.” Melody said mostly to Kieran, it was clear she didn't care much for the game. "Don't worry I got a plan to get us out of here, I don't wanna play a stupid game of Capture the Flag either." Kieran said quietly, ensuring his team didn't hear him.

Shortly after their exchange of words, Mrs. Brumfield had started the game, while she was distracted overseeing the game, Kieran walked over to Melody and grabbed her arm, walking away from the group behind a pillar so that no one could see them. "Alright, this is gonna be a little strange, but we cant just walk out of here, so we're going as shadows, I've practiced a lot lately so there's nothing to worry about." He said explaining his escape plan to her. Before she could object, he grabbed her arm slowly the two of them flattened onto the ground as shadows. They then made their way out of the arena, once they were out of sight they stood up back into the world of the three dimensional. "That wasn't so bad was it?" Kiearn said with a smile. He couldn't be sure, but he thought that the trip might have made Melody just a little sick. They walked to Connor's room together, and when they arrived Melody was the first to speak, "Okay, so what now?" She asked.

"I'm not exactly sure, I need to go through his things and pack them up, so that the school can send them home to my family. I just, ... ... I just didn't want to do it alone." Kieran sort of trailed off at the end, slightly embarrassed that he needed help, and even more embarrassed that he'd asked her. Hoping he'd explained enough, and that Melody was able to realize that Kieran just needed her for emotional support Kieran started searching through the room. The two searched the room for a while, and didn't find much. They didn't talk much either, they didn't need to. Kieran went into the kitchenette and opened the fridge looking for something to drink. In the door he found some milk, a few cans of Mountain Dew, and a couple of Micro brew beers that Connor had snuck on campus to share with Kieran. They usually shared one after every big prank, not looking to get drunk, just a way to celebrate a job well done. Kieran smiled as he looked at the fridge, then he saw it. A cake. The cake Connor was supposed to make for Kieran to give to Melody. He looked closer as he thought he saw something written in the frosting, it said "I'm a stupid git, so I haven't said anything yet, but would you do me the honor of dating me?" Kieran laughed as a few tears fell from his eyes, "That asshole, leave it to him to be helpful and mess with me at the same time." He said thinking aloud. He wiped his eyes and pulled the cake out setting it on the counter, "Melody, remember that cake I owe you? Connor must've finished it the morning before we went to the city. I know it's a little late, but here it is." he said, trying to hide the fact that he was blushing.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Melody wasn't too fond of her first, and, if she had anything to say about it, last 'two dee' experience. But the nausea and dizziness was considered only a minor downside to the escape from a horrendous game that nobody had willingly asked for.

“It's okay, I guess.” Melody shrugged nonchalantly, feigning a sigh. “I understand.” No she didn't, but Kieran did not need a lecture on how everyone deals with grief in the own way.

Well, that weren't her exact thoughts. Melody was glad to be able to help her only friend, especially a friend that had just lost a brother very dear to him. Besides, she didn't want Connor's ghost haunting her because she had not kept the silent promise she made.

If only I didn't suck so bad at this...

So far so good, however. When the duo had entered Connor's ex-room, neither of them felt the need to talk. Well, Kieran didn't feel the need to talk, and thus Melody wouldn't end up with ruining the whole thing and upsetting her friend with sudden blurts of failed attempts to be funny, like:

Look which magazine I found under the bed. Or: Connor's room is the equivalent of our purses, a black void where the opposite gender can't find anything.

All horrible jokes that she knew weren't going to be spat out.

For now, Melody pretended to be occupied with scurrying about the room and trying to find identifiable boy-toys that may or may not have belonged to Connor – Luckily, she found squat and instead admired the view out of the window...

“Shit!” The blonde exclaimed, suddenly realising a trivial, but important fact. “I got totally screwed on the window-department in my – Our room.” The palm of her hand slapped itself on her forehead.

“I mean me and... Ughh, never mind! You know what. I... Mean?” Melody turned her back to the window. “Kieran?”

Oh...

Blatantly ignoring me, are you?

He probably didn't do it on purpose. For all she knew there actually was something interesting going on in that fridge.

“Am I missing something...?” Melody asked, jokingly. Approaching the kitchenette and standing just a few inches off from her friend, who immediately turned around with a... Cake?

“What's with th-”

“Melody,”

Yes...?

“...remember that cake I owe you?”

He owed a cake to her? When was that? Oooooh...! Yeah, now she remembered.

“Connor must've finished it the morning before we went to the city. I know it's a little late, but here it is.”

Melody leaned on the counter with her elbows, hands providing a make-shift support for her head. “So...” Eyes lazily darted to the delicious dessert. “That's for me, then? Coo-”

The girl stopped, inching closer and reading the scribbled text that was one the cake.

“I'm a stupid git, so I haven't said anything yet, but would you do me the honor of dating me?”

Oh... Oh!

Melody briefly averted her eyes from the cake and to Kieran, cheeks flushing a deep shade of red, before turning back to the cake.

“Ah... I...”

C'mon, Mel...

Buzzed a simple thought, urging her to speak. By now, Melody imagined a little pixie version of herself pulling the nerve-endings in her brain, softly whispering: “Say something, you idiot!”

“Gee,” She began, a single hand brushing aside the fringes of blonde hair behind her ear. “I'unno. I-I mean, I would, but...”

With a hidden smirk the girl turned back to the cake, a single shrug nonchalantly directed at nothing in particular. “I don't think cake-dating is allowed. Try again next time.”

Melody stated, trying her best to keep a dead serious expression. Unfortunately, she couldn't help but burst into laughter after turning back to her friend.

“I'm sorry,” She said with a final giggle, a smile clear on her face. “That was... horrible.”

Collecting her thoughts, Melody let out a sigh, inching closer to Kieran. “Ehm... Yes?” Eyes tried to lock with Kieran's “Yes. I'll do you the honor of dating me... Git.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Opal King Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Mallory Ellis Banks

0.00 INK

Kirie & Amaya

As soon as Ms. Brumfield gave the go ahead for the game to start Kirie ran off ahead leaving the defenses to Opal. It seemed Melody and Kieran had ditched them as they usually do but the game had already started when he realized it so it didn’t matter anymore. Cassandra ran off to who knows where hopefully she’ll try and defend the flag or at least keep people away from Opal while he went for their opponent’s flag.

He was the best suited for the task as he didn’t trust Cassandra enough to not go berserk or something and start fighting people on the other side. It didn’t take him long to infiltrate their side and he nearly got in the way of a girl with white hair. She looks frail but considering what she carried in her hands she shouldn’t be underestimated.

The one person he was truly worried about was Amaya, she knows how he thinks and vice versa. though it’s been a couple years since we last saw each other so we must have changed just a little bit. Amaya had the same thoughts and decided to keep back and let Mallory go ahead besides Amaya wasn’t much of a fighter anyway. Jaxon looked like he could drop dead any moment from being so damn tired well I guess we can’t count on him then huh. So now it’s just us girls versus Kirie that girl with the pink and Mallory’s sister.

Kirie watched Jayson and Amaya from a distance and thought of drawing Amaya away or something but she may look like an air head but sometimes she had her moments. He chuckled at the sight of Amaya tripping when she took a step forwards. Diesel appeared besides her to help the red head up. Looking closer she had tripped over a shoe-lace. Shaking his head trying to keep back his laughter Kirie didn’t realize that the scene he saw before him had disappeared.

A shadow fell over Kirie. Relying only on instincts he jumped out of the way as Amaya came barging in with a fiery kick; literally her foot was on fire. “What in the world are you trying to burn me to a crisp! Is this how you greet an old friend Little Red?” he grinned at her using a nickname he had given her. “Hey I told you to stop calling me that I’m not a kid anymore!” sticking her tongue out at him.

“Well then I wouldn’t diddle-dawdle like you are now I’m not the only one here to get your flag look” Kirie pointed to where their flag had been which was now in the hands of Cassandra. Amaya gasped and looked back and forth between the two trying to figure out whom to go for. “ Dammit Kirie! I’m gonna get you for this!” glaring at him Amaya ran off after the quickly disappearing image of Cassandra running away from the flag. Once she was out of sight Kirie burst out laughing “Wow she still fell for that old trick. When will that girl learn from her mistakes? (Kirie then turned back to the flag with a serious face) Now time to get the real flag and end this game.”

Soon enough the image Kirie had created disappeared, making Amaya stop in tracks nearly tripping again. “URHG!! I can’t believe I fell for that dammit! I’m so gonna get you for this Kirie!” sulking a bit Amaya wasn’t paying attention to where she was going and nearly crashed right into the very girl whose fake she had been chasing; Amaya had ran into Cassandra. Kirie ran up to where Jayson was and noticed Jaxon but didn’t take him to serious considering the dead tired look on his face. “Hey Jayson I think I’ll be taking your flag today think you stop me?” he smiled and ran at her however she attacked he would do his best to get out of her way that or electrocute whatever the heck she sent at him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Knocking came to the door with Tama darting his eyes back and forth in confusion. "Uh. Jaxon I think there's someone who wants to speak to you so you should wake up soon." To this the only response out of Jaxon was nothing more than a slight moan and more snoring. "Uh. Seriously Jaxon wake up, you're already skipping class and other things so I th--." CRACK! The sound of thunder had cut him off sending Tama into a frenzy from the sudden sound and hiding under the covers. "....Uhn? Ugh what was that?" Rubbing his eyes slowly he looked around before shaking his head and yawning. "T-Tama where'd you go buddy? I heard you talking about something and then a loud boom..."

"I-I'm here I just took off at the sound of thunder there." 'Thunder? Where would there be thunder on a day like this?' Just after this thought almost on cue there was yet another sharp boom of thunder followed by a voice. "JAXON RHYS WAKE UP, YOU'RE ALREADY SKIPPING YOUR REGULAR CLASSES BUT YOU'RE NOT SKIPPING MINE!" 'Oh.... it's her... so that must mean it was her snapping that caused it.' Sighing heavily he got up and yelled to the teacher. "Yeah I'm awake just give me a bit to get showered and everything else and I'll head to the arena just go back there and I'll meet up shortly."

Upon hearing her leave he slowly got up and grabbed some stuff to get showered and ready for the arena challenge but before heading out he pulled a disposable camera and took a picture of his work. "There. That should satiate my need for keeping it preserved just in case a certain some idiot comes in and decides to clean it off the walls." Shaking his head he then headed his way to the shower to get ready for the "game" that everyone's favorite teacher set up.

After his shower and drying his hair he strung his towel over shoulders and donned his pants so that it's "acceptable" to walk around in public. Stretching his arms and yawning he walked down the corridor before hearing voices. 'Who could that be? Everyone should be still in class of course...' Shaking his head he kept walking only to see the back of a blonde and... of course Kieran. "Uh..." Putting a hand over his mouth he caught a glimpse of the cake and caught Kieran's eye. 'Ah crap... this is a situation I SHOULD NOT get involved in!' Quickly raising a finger to his lips he nodded at Kieran and gave him a thumbs up before silently shuffling back to his room to put on a shirt and head to the arena course.

"Gaaaaaaaaaah! Why were they there of all times?! Whatever, Tama now that I'm here let's just get through this since it seems that everyone already started. I should be on the team with... The girls that's right..." Just after saying this Jaxon let his magic create portals to revolve around himself and headed over to Kirie to stop him from taking the flag from both our side and to help Jayson as she seemed to be struggling. "At Least with this I'll be able to get something done, right Tama?" Smiling to himself he continued his charge on Kirie.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

"So... That's for me then? Coo-" she started to reply but cut her sentence short. "Ah... I..." she mumbled to herself. She paused for a minute before continuing. " I'unno. I - I mean, I would, but ..." She said and Kieran's head sank slightly, but before his disappointment registered Melody turned back to him. With her trademark smirk painted across her face. "I don't think cake dating is allowed. Try again next time." She said failing to contain her laughter and Kieran chuckled nervously as he awaited a legitimate answer. As the laughter died down, Melody finally spoke again. "I'm sorry, That was ... horrible." Kieran nodded in agreement, but his nervous expression was now gone, replaced by a smile, Melody, despite how terrible her jokes were, was hilarious. She moved slowly closer to Kieran and spoke a little softer, their eyes meeting. "Ehm... Yes? Yes. I'll do you the honor of dating me ... Git."

Kieran laughed, and without saying a word closed the the last few feet separating them and engulfed Melody in the single biggest bear hug she has ever received. "Despite everything that has happened, I wouldn't trade the last few weeks for anything." he said, and then released her. "Well then I guess there isn't much here to find. I don't know what I was searching for but I didn't find it. Thank you so much for coming with me though. Even if it was a waste of your time."

Kieran flopped onto Connor's bed letting out a sigh. He turned his head and noticed something on his brother's nightstand, it was a picture. Kieran sat up and grabbed it. It was a picture of the two of them cosplaying as two of their favorite anime characters. "You kept this stupid picture?" He said to himself a tear or two ran down his face. "We always thought we were so badass, well I guess in the end you were more like Kamina than we ever thought, eh bro?" When the two of them decided to cosplay as the duo from Gurren Lagan there was never any question over who was gonna be Kamina, it was Connor without a doubt. "I'm gonna miss you, you crazy son of a bitch." he managed to say as the tears streamed down his face. He sat there holding the picture, the rest of the world disappeared he cried, didn't even notice anything else. He didn't even stop to think that his friend, no his girlfriend, was in the room with him, he just cried. On some level deep within himself he told himself that this was the last time he would cry. It was his time to be the strong one, if Connor could do it for him for so many years, he could do it, for his sister, for Melody, for everyone.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
You're squishing me.

Melody had little time to prepare, if any, for the massive bear hug that came crashing her way.

“Woah-” The girl responded through a nervous, whispering chuckle, clinging onto her friend to prevent herself from tipping over and re-enact the first time the two met – Although this time with the roles swapped.

“Despite everything that has happened, I wouldn't trade the last few weeks for anything.”

Melody felt her cheeks burning up again. She averted her eyes from Kieran when he cut off his hug, the girl lowering her head as she managed a smile. “Glad to know I'm so worthy of your time.”

Time seemed to stop for a moment, and Melody's inner self smiled as she laid her eyes back on Kieran. She suddenly questioned why he had the guts to ask her now. Then again, maybe it was a spur of the moment thing. He did often do things on the fly, but maybe her mind was wandering a bit too far off with this thought.

“Well then I guess there isn't much here to find. I don't know what I was searching for but I didn't find it.”

So he really hadn't plan this at all, huh? Melody gave Kieran a puzzled look.

“Thank you so much for coming with me though. Even if it was a waste of your time.”

The girl blinked for a moment. Was it really? Or did everything go better than expected?

She shook her head, mentally nudging herself to stop thinking for a second.

“Is that what I should think? Oh, excuse me for getting the wrong idea of your 'confession' then.” Melody spouted out rather bluntly, though it wouldn't be difficult to note the traces of sarcasm in her words.

*slap*

A palm forcefully pressed itself against Melody's forehead. “Ah... I, didn't-”

But Kieran was, probably, no longer paying attention to his friend's failings to keep certain thoughts to herself. He just sat there, moping. Hands clinging onto a picture of, what Melody guessed could only be involving Connor.

Something imaginatively sharp pierced her heart. Melody still hadn't given the events a definite place, she doubted she ever would.

“I'm gonna miss you, you crazy son of a bitch.”

Melody played around with the fringes of her blonde hair, nodding as she agreed with Kieran's words. Connor would be missed, definitely.

“C'mon, captain sadface.” Melody approached Kieran, reaching out for his hands. “Where's the Kieran who pokes my head when I'm about to nod off in class? Where's that contagious smile?” She said, attempting to cheer him up somewhat.

“How about we go some place nicer? Go outside, bring the cake and pretend we're having a picnic?” Melody managed a genuine smile, dropping beside her friend on the bed. “Or,” A finger rested on her chin. “We could stay here and talk. Either way that cake is going to feed some mouths.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

“Glad to know I'm so worthy of your time.” Melody said her eyes pointing to the ground, but Kieran saw the smile that she was probably trying to hide.

She looked back at Kieran, her face was pleasant, but the smile was gone, Kieran was sure was thinking, too bad he didn't know what about, “Well then I guess there isn't much here to find. I don't know what I was searching for but I didn't find it.” She finally said.“Thank you so much for coming with me though. Even if it was a waste of your time.”

“Is that what I should think? Oh, excuse me for getting the wrong idea of your 'confession' then.” Melody said a little brutally but at that point Kieran was lost in the picture of him and Connor.

“Ah... I, didn't-”

“I'm gonna miss you, you crazy son of a bitch.”

“C'mon, captain sadface. Where's the Kieran who pokes my head when I'm about to nod off in class? Where's that contagious smile?” She said reaching out to him. Kieran grabbed her hands and got up.

“How about we go some place nicer? Go outside, bring the cake and pretend we're having a picnic? Or, We could stay here and talk. Either way that cake is going to feed some mouths.” She said smiling at him.

"A picnic? huh, that sounds like fun." He said wiping the tears from his face, and smiling at Melody. As they left the room Kieran looked back at the room, "Thank you Connor. You can rest easy, knowing I can handle everything from here. I won't be weak anymore. I promise." He whispered, almost not realizing that Melody probably heard that.

They didn't talk much as they walked outside. They walked around the campus a while, unconsciously avoiding the arena that they were supposed to be at. They found a large tree that gave off a rather nice shady place to have a picnic and the two of them sat down. Kieran pulled two forks out of his pocket and handed one to Melody, "Would the lady like some cake?" He said, trying a little to hard to be silly. He hoped Melody would appreciate it after how dreadfully boring he'd been lately. He took a bite of cake and leaned back against the tree staring up into its branches. He spent a fair amount of time examining them, looking at how they interwove, each leaf receiving just enough sunlight, each branch doing it's part to support the others. After a while he snapped out of it and realized that while the cake was half gone, he had only had one bite. He smiled and put his arm around Melody and snagged another bite. Although it was almost a week old at this point, the cake was still delicious, Connor was an amazing chef. Kieran then noticed the shadow of the tree move, to anyone else it would have appeared to be an unnatural movement, but Kieran saw the tell tale signs of Nox, "Hey dumbass, quite hiding in the shadows and join us, I know you want a piece of cake." Kieran said to seemingly no one, and then a hound rose up from the shadow. "Well I was trying to give you guys a little privacy, but if you insist, I'd love a piece of cake." Nox said matter of factly. Kieran scooped a piece of the cake onto his fork and held it out for his friend, who happily lapped it up and smiled. "That was delicious, now if you'll excuse me I need to go find Hans. Honestly, I'm surprised he's still around. But that fact alone means something is amiss. You kids have fun." He smirked and slunk back into the shadow and slivered off towards the dorms.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: [NPC] Bartender Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Mallory Ellis Banks Character Portrait: Arya Richards

0.00 INK

GM Post


Strange things had been happening ever since the arena incident. The lights would suddenly turn off, people would be found sleeping on the floor and nowhere near their dorm rooms or objects would be misplaced and found in the most bizarre locations. Ms. Brumfield took that entire week off so she could recuperate and try and get her thoughts back together. Among those strange things is that there have been rumors of a ghost haunting a certain hallway but only at certain times of the day as well as a rather mean one in the arena.

The Headmaster has made sure that everyone knows not to use the arena for the time being until a certain person arrived and got rid of the ghost. He held an assembly telling all the students and staff that it was most likely a student who had done all of this as a sort of joke. And most people believed him, well except the few who experienced this student’s joke and knew something just wasn’t quite right.

Sadly a fellow student won’t be with them this year. Aberdeen was asked by her parents to come home, the reason why she didn’t tell anyone other than it was a family matter nor did she tell them when she would be back. And so shortly after the arena incident Abderdeen packed up her things said goodbye and was gone.

A few days after Aberdeen had left and without any serious incidents the Headmaster released the ban on the arena but said that only teachers who had permission from the Headmaster were allowed to use it. That certain hallway however still gave people problems but after a while people got used to it.

But that didn’t matter as students were getting ready for a one week field trip outside of the school grounds. It is up to the class to decide where they want to go on this field trip. And this year Ms. Brumfields class decided to go to the beach. However the headmaster warned them to be extra careful now that word has been going around of the City incident. A lot of humans are becoming more and more aware of the magical world that Magni lived in and it could potentially put the Academy in danger.

So aside from the normal beach activities, which are up to the students, they have decided to hold a service for Connor who had died valiantly trying to protect his friends and succeeded in that. As well as a small party at the end of their one week stay at the beach. And this time the headmaster decided to be lenient with Seagus’s and Li’s punishment and has allowed the two to go along with the rest of their class on the field trip. However they still cannot use their magic and will be kept watched over nor can they go about along without a buddy.

Now we shall start off with everyone getting off the bus and finding their hotel rooms. They will be the same as how they were last time but if you would like it changed then tell me so I can change it. Also since BadBecca is away on sick leave and I’m not sure she will be able to get on the Bank sisters will room together so as not to inconvenience anyone.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
“Are we there yeeeeeeet?”

“Ugh, no!” Lorelei's whining dug quite painfully in Melody's ears, especially since it was a constant buzz during the entire trip to their destination. “Have some patience,” The girl retorted rather grouchy. “It's not like the beach is going anywhere,” She, gently, dragged her little demon friend over to her shoulder, rubbing the wee-little creature's cheek with the tip of her index finger.

“Hence why we commute there by bus?”

“Butbutbut- Lorelei wants to go see the ocean!” Her whining resumed yet again. “Lorelei has never seen the ocean!” She sang, whispering in the ear of her magni. Well, technically speaking she had never seen the human ocean.

“I know, I know...”

Couldn't blame her. The little siren has been like that ever since the class arbitrarily voted for the beach as their set destination to unwind from all the business that had been going on at their school. Which was fine, and had even Melody on the ready-set-go state of mind. The beach was a good opportunity to spend some time with Lorelei, they both loved to swim, after all.

With a long silence passing the time it took to arrive at their hotel, a screech of the thick, rubber wheels coming to a halt signalling every student that they were free to go out and about to their rooms and unpack.

“Okay, gotta go!” Melody rose from her seat, gathering her luggage and turning briefly to Kieran. “I'll check up on you later, 'kay?” She flashed her friend a smile, then hopped out of the deadly, giant vehicle and dragged her dead weight luggage inside the hotel. Without much need, or even urge, for finding her room by herself, Melody followed the girl she'd be rooming with. Amy-something?

She shrugged.

They hadn't spoken, at all, and Melody refrained from hanging around her lest she end up involved in some awkward situation.

Just open the damn door... Melody thought, rolling her eyes at the girl's dramatic fall. That eventually all got sorted out, and with a heavy sigh, Melody let go of her baggage and fell face-first onto one of the beds.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Li Wen Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Mallory Ellis Banks Character Portrait: Arya Richards

0.00 INK

The bus ride…
Or
Seagus got onto the bus, and was suddenly if not ominously assailed by looks of hatred save a special few. The look from the boy named Kieran was the worst. When he sat down, he sat down next to a girl, the same one that was next to him in the infirmary. Funny how things worked out.

He waved and spoke in his mind, but not out loud. ‘Hello.’

After his attempt at a conversation, Malice snuck out of his pocket.

“Seagus! What is the meaning of this?! Keeping me in your dust filled pocket like I was forgotten candy?! The nerve you have sometimes…”

Malice was a bit hopped up on the 32 Pepsis she just drank in celebration to going to the beach.

Seagus sighed and closed his eyes while smiling sheepishly. ‘Malice, what did we talk about before coming on the bus?’

“Making a scene? How is this making a scene?! Seagus, you need to stop thinking I’m just someone you can make do whatever you want!”

‘Malice! Behave or I’ll get right off this bus and take you with me. Is that clear?!’

Malice, who was set aback by her Magni’s intense mental exclamation, whined a bit before slowly falling to his lap.

“Yes sir, sorry sir…”

‘Malice, you don’t have to be like that. It’s just that you can be such a ham sometimes.’

“Hey!!!!!!”

‘Well, it’s true. And I believe you’ve made plenty of an entrance to this bus full of people.’

Malice snuggled in the folds of Seagus’ clothes.

“I can live with that, then.”

She said this quietly, with a pleased tone in her voice. Unbeknownst to her, The girl’s demon had been watching her…

The Inn…

Seagus and Malice were taking the elevator. Seagus leaned against the wall as Malice carried the bags. She had been ogled and nearly made a guy pass out due to her racy bathing suit.

‘It’s funny, you’d think people would notice how your blacker than charcoal, but no. They just notice you’re a girl…’

“Oh, Seagus, you simply must realize. This body looks good in any color.”

‘But did you have to wear a cheese colored bathing suit?’

Malice looked down momentarily and lifted her head high, eyes closed, and chest out in pride.

“I know I’m rocking this thing!”

‘If you say so…’

DING!

Malice and Seagus exit the elevator, and then proceed towards their room. Once inside, Malice drops the bags and begins running all over the room, talking and squealing like a teenager girl meeting their fantasy star. Seagus went to his bed and simply lay down, exhausted from the walking. It was nice to have full use of his legs back, but it was so demanding. At least for now, anyway. He closed his eyes and dozed off, trying to reclaim whatever energy he could. Malice’s antics didn’t help…

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Jayson Goldsworthy Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Mallory Ellis Banks Character Portrait: Arya Richards

0.00 INK

Ms. Brumfield

She got off the bus a tired look on her face. It had been rather busy for her the past few weeks, what happened in the gymnasium still bothered her. The scar she had gotten reminded her of it so she wasn’t sure if getting into a bathing suit was a good idea.

Shaking her head, Ms. Brumfield gently smacked her cheeks to rid herself of any remaining dark thoughts. Now is the time to be happy and relax more With a determined smile Ms. Brumfield went to find her room and unpacked her things once she was done. Once done the teacher went off on a stroll but soon got bored. “Gah! There’s nothing much to do, I’m worried something’s going to happen at any moment. Or worse one of the kids will get themselves into trouble. I swear if they do I will give them the worst punishment of their lifetime!”

And knowing Ms. Brumfield she did give out the worst punishments to her students. Suddenly hearing a dark chuckle behind her, she wasn’t surprised by the sound of Amon laughing at her. Oh shut up. after that the chuckling died away into silence and she let out a content sigh.

Suddenly standing up straighter, Ms. Brumfield remembered she had to do a debriefing on what their plans would be to the students. Letting out another sigh, Ms. Brumfield went in search of all the students and gathered them one by one to the beachside. Once there she told them of what they were planning (you guys already know) and then she moved onto what they were doing that night.

“Well for tonight I didn’t have much planned since we got here sooner than I thought. So I guess this is your free time. Make good use of it, there’s a boardwalk just down there and do behave yourselves. And do not under any circumstances use your abilities in front of humans. What with the city and all we have been getting negative effects from those who do know of our existence. But we are here on a field trip to relax and to have fun. So please don’t ruin it for the rest of us and the same goes for your demons. They need to do their best to not appear around anybody only when you’re in your rooms may they come forth. Alright now with that done have fun and like I said don’t get into trouble your all dismissed!”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Kieran spent the trip to the beach sleeping in his seat. Through his sleep he vaguely heard Melody and Lorelei arguing, he smiled as slept. The bus came to a stop and Kieran grunted not wanting to get up.

"I'll check up on you later, kay?" Kieran heard Melody say to him, he opened his eyes just in time to see her beautiful smile.

Kieran smiled back slyly saying, "Don't have any fun without me." a small chuckle escaped his lips as he shook his head to wake up. He got off the bus and grabbed his luggage. He walked into the hotel and made his way to his room, because of the trauma he experienced as a result of his brother's death, the school was allowing him to stay in his own room instead of having a roommate like everyone else. Too lazy to unpack Kieran through his two duffel bags on the ground and flopped onto the bed. He quickly fell asleep again. Kieran had done this a lot since Connor's passing. He hasn't attended class since that day. The one time Melody convinced him to attend class was that stupid game of capture the flag, which the two of them skipped in favor of a picnic, and going through Connor's room. Kieran preferred to skip class and sleep instead of anything else.

When Kieran awoke it was already night, he hasn't seen Melody yet so he thought he might get up and try to find her. As he walked out of his room he realized he didn't know where her room was. Instead of trying to find it he decided a nice night stroll on the beach sounded glorious. He walked from the hotel the few blocks to the beach and began his stroll. Nox was with him walking at his side, the pair was silent for about twenty minutes. "Huh, that's weird." Kieran said and Nox looked at him strangely. "What's weird?" he asked. "Well... We haven't seen Hans since we left. I know he came with us." Kieran said. "Now that you mention it, it's amazing he's still around, usually demons die with their Magni." Nox responded puzzled. The two spent their time contemplating this until they see two glowing eyes in the distance. As they approached it they saw a large shape approximately twice the size of Nox come into view around the eyes. "What's tha--" Kieran begins to says as the shape takes form, "Is that .... It's Hans?!" Kieran exclaims. As soon as he says it the overgrown Hans leaps towards him growling. Hans has gone feral and grown in size. Hans's grief has overwhelmed him and he has become a true demon, causing pain is all he knows how to do. "What the hell!" Kieran screams as he jumps out of the way. Nox jumps on Hans, fangs barred, and digs into the fox's necks. Hans screams out in pain as he bucks Nox off of him. Before Nox recovers Hans swats him with his paw knocking Nox away and to the ground, Nox is out cold. Kieran is now alone against an enemy he doesn't want to hurt and probably can't beat. "Hans, what are you doing. Connor wouldn't want this. He loved all of us that's why he did what he did. He sacrificed himself to save us all. Don't belittle his sacrifice by hurting us, it's the last thing he'd want." Kieran said, his arms at his side, refusing to hurt Hans. "He did the only thing he saw to do, he did it without help from me, it was my job to protect him and I failed. this is all that's left for me. Kill me so I don't hurt anyone else. I've lost control." Kieran heard in his head. The real Hans was reaching out to him. "I can't do that buddy, I love you too much. I know you can do it, just stop this." Kieran said pleading. Hans leapt at him and Kieran jumped into a shadow and reappeared behind Hans. "I won't fight you." Kieran shouted. But Hans just turned around and snapped at Kieran. Kieran suddenly remembered a conversation he'd once had with Connor, "Sometimes we have to do thing we don't want to, to help someone. Sometimes the only way to help someone is to hurt them. It's never fun but it is what needs to be done." At the time Connor was talking about Kieran's then girlfriend, whom Kieran had realized he didn't love, but didn't want to break up with because he didn't want to hurt her. Connor had taught Kieran that sometimes hurting someone is the only way to help them.

Kieran then realized that the only way to help Hans would be to defeat him. Kieran then gathered all of his strength with tears in his eyes and began forming a ball of shadow lightning in one hand, and shadow fire in the other. Kieran held the balls in his hands, their energy growing as Hans leaped at Kieran again. Kieran jumped to the side and thrust his palms into Hans's side unleashing the fire and lighting into Hans. Kieran screamed as he did this, his scream filled with rage and pain as that pain increased the power of his attack Hans screamed in pain as he fell over. Hans shrunk down to his original size and looked at Kieran, "Thank you, now I can be with Connor again, the two of us will watch over you forever. Stay safe." Hans said with his last breath as he faded away. Kieran fell to his knees and wept as Nox awoke and walked over to him. Nox rubbed his muzzle against Kieran's cheek and simply said, "So, you finally have a little control over your elements have you? Connor would be proud of ya. Maybe know you'll start trying in school too." Kieran laughed at Nox's words, "Yeah and maybe Melody won't kick my ass for endangering myself without her."


The two walked back to the hotel without speaking and made their way to their room stumbling in the hallway a few times hoping the noise doesn't wake anyone. Kieran opens the door and falls to ground not bothering to get into bed, and falls asleep. Nox closes the door and pulls the blanket around the two of them and then falls asleep curled up next to Kieran. The two of them slept their until they heard a knock at their door, which could only be Melody, as no one else was close enough to them to actually want their company.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Prod...

Prodprodprod...


Stop that.

PRODPRODPRODPROD!!!

BUZZ OFF!!!

Jeez! Ever heard of beauty sleep? How about letting me get just that?!

Waving her hand vaguely in the area of the prod-parade, presumably given by a certain little mermaid, Melody groaned disinterestedly at these ineffective attempts to wake her up.

“Melly! Wake up!” Came a whispering hum from Lorelei, who had assumed preparations for more drastic methods.

The sloth of a girl stretched her body, the very tips of her feet and hands nearly reaching the ends of the bed she had been sleeping on.

“Okaaaaay.....” She muttered under a gaping yawn, blinking a fair few seconds before her eyelids were awake enough to stay wide open and note that it had turned night already.

Not that she had any valid reasons to be surprised at that.

“Why did you wake me, Lore?” Melody glared at her companion while sitting up, an activity made that much more difficult because she felt like someone strapped a wall-worth of bricks to every inch of her body.

“The teacher told Melly to get up and join the group. Melly overslept. Again.” The wee-little demon shook her head disapprovingly.

Melody, as always, shrugged it off with a final yawn muffled underneath a hand hovering over her mouth. “Better see if I didn't miss anything then, right?” The girl stumbled through the halls, mentally praying she wouldn't get the usual shock therapy from her oh-so beloved teacher!

Yeah, right. She sarcastically rolled her eyes at that thought.

Best to avoid her then. Now the second thing...

Oh. Right.

“Problem is,” A single finger scratched the surface of Melody's cheek. “I don't know where Kieran's room is.” Well that diligently ruined her urge to see if he was awake.

“Lorelei... Ehm.. Might know where Kieran is,” The siren commented softly.

“Oh? You do?” Melody raised a single, confused eyebrow. “How?”

“Goldie and Lorelei went out while Melly was sleeping.” Lorelei shifted nervously around her Magni. “Lorelei spied on Melly's friend...” The little demon admitted, and could only hope her friend wouldn't be too harsh on her for once again trying to scheme against Kieran hanging around with Melody.

“Can you show me?”

“Yes!”

With a slow pace, the duo strolled through the halls of the hotel once more, Melody following her siren friend to Kieran's room.

With a single knock, Melody waited for any sign of life coming from the other side of the door.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Kieran and Nox were still laying on the floor, when Kieran heard a single loud THUD at the door. He grunted as he got up and walked to the door opening it. Nox neglected to move. When he opened his he saw Melody there and instantly perked up. "Hey how are you?" he said checking the clock on the nightstand and realizing he's been asleep for at least a full day. "Sorry I've uh ... been napping this whole trip. I guess I'm just tired." he said but of course Melody would be able to see through such a simple lie. And this when Kieran realized he was still wearing the clothes from his fight with Hans. His shirt was so torn it's almost as if he wasn't wearing one. And it was surprising that his jeans stayed together with the amount of holes and tears in them. As he realized how silly he must look he was suddenly aware of how stiff he was. His muscles were all sore, there was dried blood on his ripped up shirt, he was covered in bruises and dirt. To say the least, Kieran looked like shit. And of course he has no good explanation so he decided to just wing it, and hope Melody doesn't notice. "Do you uh... wanna come in? I should probably change before we go anywhere." He said with a chuckle that caused him to wince in pain. "Ok Kieran, no more laughing." he thought to himself as he opened his suitcase and grabbed a shirt out of it, throwing the one he was wearing into the trash can. He quickly changed clothes, not even taking the time to care that Melody was standing in the doorway. Now that he had some clothes on, he looked a little better, but it was obvious that each step pained him. "So did you wanna go for a walk on the beach or something? Or do we have some stupid class activity to attend?" he asked her, his eyes pleading with her not to ask why he got the shit kicked out of him. Before anyone more words were said Nox yawned loudly, "Geez I'm sore, how long did we sleep after that, we got our asses kicked, I barely remember how you won." he said aloud. And with that simple slip up, Kieran knew he was going to have to answer any and all of Melody's questions. He gave Nox a slight kick in the side, not as hard as usual, cause the two of them are beat to hell, but just enough to let him know he goofed. Kieran then looked up at Melody and smiled, awaiting her response.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Did she... miss... something?

Melody was surprised to see a Kieran wearing, what looked to be, torn clothes that not even a hobo would consider a viable attire option.

“Hey how are you?”

He spoke in a rather spur of the moment, upbeat tone. Was he really trying to hide something from her with that shaggy appearance? She hoped he'd be smarter than that!

“Sorry I've uh ... been napping this whole trip. I guess I'm just tired.”

“Me too.” Melody answered consecutively, forcing herself not to stare too long at Kieran, lest she blush out of sheer embarrassment from the situation alone and make a fool of herself in front of her boyfriend by acting like some average, drooling schoolgirl.

Focus, Mel! Concerns first. Hot, shirtless boys second!!! She told herself while her head nodded in acknowledgement to being asked inside, managing a wry smile as her eyes followed Kieran's slow and stumbling walk to dress more fashionably.

“So...” Melody began, turning her back to Kieran as he practically stood there half-naked in the same room as her. “How have you been doing? Any problems you wanna talk about?”

But Kieran was being mildly evasive at best, and clumsily attempted to change the subject into a less... surveying one.

“So did you wanna go for a walk on the beach or something? Or do we have some stupid class activity to attend?”

At that point, Nox awoke from a sore slumber, being far less observant than he usually was, and unwittingly told the duo's secret of the week. Something that earned him a brushing kick to the side from his Magni.

Silence ensued, and all attention was focused on Melody and her mighty words of wisdom that would mean Hell for the two goofballs or... not Hell.

…..

“I...” Inside, Melody was clearly seething in anger and about ready to add bruises to their bruises, but- “Don't even want to know.” She muttered disinterestedly, raising her hands and shrugging nonchalantly, her gaze turning back towards Kieran who, unsurprisingly, was giving his usual apologetic smile.

“I came here to tell you that Miss Brumfield gave us, ah... free reign on what we want to do.” Melody scratched her head, as she didn't actually know that. For all she knew, their teacher was probably running around the hotel trying to keep her students in check.

“So, yeah, I'd love to go for a walk on the beach.” Clasping her hand around Kieran's, she pulled him out of his room and lead the poor sod to the beach where they could walk in peace and quiet.

“Liar...” Melody suddenly muttered, digging her heels in the sand as her eyes drooped to the ground. She waited for Kieran to admit what he had actually been doing before adding: “I thought you promised not to do anything amazingly stupid when I'm not around. ”

The girl let herself fall onto the soft, beachy sand, tugging onto Kieran's shirt so he'd take a seat as well. “If there is anything you need to talk about, I'm here, y'know.” Melody gave Kieran a pleading look, wishing he'd be less of a dunce and more honest about what's going on in his little fuzzy head. “I don't act like I care, but I do. And I don't like it when my boyfriend pretends nothing affects him when it clearly does.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Connor Flannagan Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

“Sorry I've uh ... been napping this whole trip. I guess I'm just tired.”

“Me too.” Melody answered trying to keep her eyes averted from Kieran as she walked inside.


“So... How have you been doing? Any problems you wanna talk about?” She asked as Kieran was getting dressed, Kieran zipped up his pants and spun around quickly, dropping the shirt he was holding. He quickly changed the subject asking if Melody wished to go for a walk on the beach with him. Of course Nox chose this time to reveal a small amount of information about the night before, earning himself a swift kick in the side.


“I... -Don't even want to know.” Kieran smiled apologetically as she shrugged the comment off, not inquiring further. "Whew, thank God she didn't ask more, I don't think I can handle answering questions about last night right now." he asked, internally wiping his brow.

“I came here to tell you that Miss Brumfield gave us, ah... free reign on what we want to do.” Melody scratched her head as she informed him and Kieran wasn't quite sure it was the truth, but then again, when had the two of them ever cared if they had permission to do what they desired.

“So, yeah, I'd love to go for a walk on the beach.” Melody said accepting his idea. She grabbed his hand and pulled him out of the room as Kieran finished pulling his shirt over his head.

They walked hand in hand for a while before Melody muttered quietly “Liar...” she dug her heels into the ground waiting for a response from Kieran that she knew wasn't going to come. “I thought you promised not to do anything amazingly stupid when I'm not around. ” she told him as she dropped to the ground.

“If there is anything you need to talk about, I'm here, y'know. I don't act like I care, but I do. And I don't like it when my boyfriend pretends nothing affects him when it clearly does.” Melody said tugging on Kieran's shirt so he would sit down with her. She looked up at him pleading for answers. All Kieran could do was turn his back to Melody. He dropped his head into his hand. "I..." he started, "I'm sorry. On this trip we were supposed to be enjoying ourselves and asking like a real couple, no death, or drama just us, instead you have to deal with me.". he said. Two drops of tears fell through his hand to the sand below. Kieran dropped to the ground next to Melody and laid his head on her lap. He looked up at her. "I know you care, but sometimes, when I don't know how to deal with something, I just pretend it's not happening. It's the only way I can move on and regain a sense of normalcy. But, I guess I should tell you about why you found me naked and covered in my own blood." Kieran got lost in Melody's deep blue eyes. He turned his head away from her.

"Last night, I thought I would find you and we take a nice moonlit walk on the beach, I figured it would be all romantic and stuff. But I didn't know where your room was. So I decided a walk alone with Nox would be a nice way to relax and reflect on all we've been through recently. As we were walking we realized we hadn't seen Hans in a while, so we went looking for him." Kieran sighed heavily as he spoke his next words. "We found Hans, only it wasn't Hans. Do you remember in class? When we were taught that a demon can't survive in this world without their magni? Well what we saw is what happens when the demon tries to stay. Hans was a feral creature. He was attacking everything. He leapt at us and knocked out Nox quickly. He attacked and attacked, but I refused to fight back, I dodged what I could but, well I got the shit kicked out of me." Kieran winced in pain as he moved facing Melody again. "As he was attacking me I heard Hans reach out to me, the real one, he was pleading with me to ... to kill him. I couldn't do it. Then he reminded me of yet another lesson Connor had taught me. He taught me that sometimes, sometimes the only way to help someone is to hurt them." Kieran closed his eyes trying to hold everything in. He shuddered slightly as he spoke. I jumped into a shadow distancing myself from Hans and formed shadow lightning and fire in balls in my hands. Hans, Hans leaped at me." He said his voice beginning to break, "And when he hit me, I thrust my hands into his chest releasing the magic into him. As we hit the ground he shrunk back down and was dead." Kieran took a deep breath, his eyes still closed and continued. "It's my fault my brother is dead, Taryn must hate me. And now I've killed my brother's best friend. I'm worthless. I was supposed to protect him, and he spent his whole life protecting me." Kieran sighed trying to regain some composure. "I SHOULD HAVE HAD HIS BACK!" Kieran screamed, "instead, I watched on as he fought alone. I couldn't even protect you! He did that for me too. I'm useless, worthless, I'm nothing." he said sounding broken.

He opened his eyes and stared into Melody's, "Melody, honey, are you sure you're ok with having a worthless, brother killing piece of shit like me for a boyfriend? I... I would understand if you don't want me." he said in a serious tone that surprised even himself.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Why do I let him talk?

Because... That was what couples always did?

Or was it because he hardly ever talked about himself? About what he felt. About what he thought? Why couldn't he have done that beforehand? Why was it that, everytime she'd ask how he was doing, if there were any problems, he just twist the conversation so all they talked about was how she was doing. If she had any problems to talk about.

“… instead you have to deal with me.”

Melody sighed heavily. She didn't know whether she was angry, or sorry. It was like she understood less and less the longer she knew Kieran. Refusing to utter even a single sound, Melody followed Kieran with her eyes; briefly locking with his as he rested his head on her lap.

She could only lend a listening ear as her boyfriend began to share his sorrows with her, and she remained quiet for what seemed like an eternity.

Melody only reflected, briefly, when Kieran mentioned the lesson about how demons were unable to survive without their Magni counterpart. How could she ever forget that lesson? It was one of the few times where Melody had a long, heartfelt talk with Lorelei, each asking the other burning questions that they had no definite answer to. What would happen when a demon does decide to stay? Could a demon join their Magni in the afterlife? If there even was one... Could a demon die before their Magni?

Melody was most concerned about how a demon would deal with the loss of their Magni. Lorelei hardly held it together if Melody so much as left her behind for five minutes, so she didn't even want to think about what would happen if the poor little Siren was left behind for a lifetime. A long, sleepless night passed with the two talking and they decided to never let either leave the others' sight.

Breaking from her little detour, Melody watched Kieran as he continued speaking, all the while resisting the urge to talk back. She couldn't believe what she was hearing, Hans attacking Kieran? That couldn't have been true, could it?

Once more, a shiver crawled up her spine at the image of their beloved demons transforming into savage beasts that know only how to kill and destroy.

“...As we hit the ground he shrunk back down and was dead.”

Was that really the only option? Killing a friend to save them?

“I SHOULD HAVE HAD HIS BACK!”

He screamed at the top of his lungs. It was at that point, that Kieran had fallen back to blaming the death of his brother on his own. As if he was to blame for Connor's untimely demise.

Melody felt her tears gently sliding down her face, her whole inner self trying its best not to burst out into crying as that became more difficult with each passing second.

“Instead, I watched on as he fought alone. I couldn't even protect you! He did that for me too.”

“Stop...”

“I'm useless,”

“Kieran...”

“worthless,”

“Please...”

“I'm nothing.”

“Shut up...” She whispered, swallowing a figurative clump as her hands clenched into tight fists.

“Melody, honey, are you sure you're ok with having a worthless, brother killing piece of shit like me for a boyfriend? I... I would understand if y-”

And finally, Melody couldn't take any more.

“I SAID SHUT UP!!!” She yelled out, no longer able to hold back her tears as they began to flow down her cheeks.

She looked down at her boyfriend, teary eyes wide open as they showed both anger and sadness. Her fist stopped just short of swinging down to punch Kieran and, instead, gently lowered back down to rest on Kieran's chest.

“Stop blaming yourself for what happened to Connor, or Hans!” She let out a whimpering sigh. “You're not the only one who feels like fucking shit!”

“How do you think I feel? He died to save me!”

Pausing to take a deep breath, Melody wiped away the tears with the end of her jacket's sleeve, turning away from Kieran before she spoke again.

“I love you...” She whispered, her hand slowly sliding away from Kieran's chest to his hand as she gently grasped it, holding it like she wasn't planning to ever let go.

“But I'm your girlfriend. Not your caretaker.” Her blue eyes locked with Kieran once more, a sigh escaping from her lips as she lowered her head down. “I don't want to spend time watching you punish yourself. Just... Don't. Please.” She pleaded, clenching her hand around Kieran's even tighter.

“I want our time together to be fun, and...” Melody's cheeks couldn't help but blush at her next words, as a hidden smile revealed itself on her face. “Romantic.”

“Please...?” The girl whipsered her last words, softly, as her head lowered down and she placed a tender kiss on Kieran's lips.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

“I SAID SHUT UP!!!” Melody screamed at Kieran cutting him off before his sentence ended. Tears began flowing down her face.

She pulled her arm back and formed a fist ready to punch Kieran, but she stopped just short of hitting him and instead calmly placed her hand on his chest.

“Stop blaming yourself for what happened to Connor, or Hans! You're not the only one who feels like fucking shit!” She said with a sigh.

“How do you think I feel? He died to save me!”

Melody paused taking a deep breath and turning away from Kieran for a moment.

“I love you...” Melody spoke softly, Kieran could barely hear her, as she spoke her hand moved slowly from his chest to his hand. She held it tightly. Somehow Kieran knew she would be there for him. Always.

"I love you too." he said, so softly it was possible he only thought it.

“But I'm your girlfriend. Not your caretaker. I don't want to spend time watching you punish yourself. Just... Don't. Please.” She pleaded, clenching her hand around Kieran's even tighter.

"I'm sorry. You're right." He said, even more softly than before.

“I want our time together to be fun, and...” Melody blushed like crazy as she spoke the last word. “Romantic.”

“Please...?” Melody said, as softly as Kieran's responses and before Kieran could say anything else she bent down and kissed him.

Kieran was shocked at first, it was their first kiss. Kieran paused for a minute and then he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her in. He was lost in her, he loved her.

The kiss lasted a few minutes and then it broke off. Kieran stared into Melody's eyes for a short while before, speaking.

"Ya know, you're right. we should go back to having fun, just enjoying our time together. Maybe even pulling a few pranks?" he said with the classic Kieran smile that has been gone for far too long. "I love you too honey." He said pausing after he said it to reflect on what those words meant. "I will protect you from now on. And we will be happy" he thought to himself as he continued smiling. Kieran stood up and stretched. "Dammit we have been serious for way too long, that's not good for the soul ya know." he said and it was clear on his face he was plotting something. "Ya know, out here on the beach, I think I should work on my tan." As he said this he ripped his shirt off. The sunlight reflected off Kieran's muscles in such a way that would have captivated almost any teenage girl. Kieran smiled at Melody and offered her his hand. "Come on let's go for a swim!" he said as he proceeded to pull his pants off. Kieran in his all knowing wisdom, had worn his swim trunks under his pants because, what walk on the beach is complete without a swim.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
What did she do?

Had she done the right thing?

Maybe a hug instead, or a pat on the back?

To Melody's surprise, those questions were whisked away as her heart skipped several beats when Kieran's arms wrapped around her body and pulled her closer and closer to him.

What was he thinking?

The greedy Jerk! The girl mentally screamed, though blushing like a madwoman as her eyes locked with Kieran for another split second.

“Well...” The girl coughed embarrassedly. “That... Settles it, I guess.” Her face turning redder than a tomato.

“Ya know, you're right. We should go back to having fun, just enjoying our time together. Maybe even pulling a few pranks?”

He smiled. Genuinely this time, didn't he? Melody couldn't help but return a smile of her own, though not nearly matching the contagious grin of her boyfriend. She had missed that, and couldn't be more glad that smile hadn't left forever.

“I love you too honey.”

What did that mean? Melody found herself wondering how to reply to Kieran's words as silence fell on the duo for a brief moment. “Me... too.” She retorted, blinking once before mentally face slapping herself.

“Nonono!”

“I mean-”

“Ah-”

The girl found herself stammering as she couldn't find, or so she thought, the right words.

“I love you, t-”

“Ya know, out here on the beach, I think I should work on my tan.”

Wait, was he really?! Melody could only watch, mesmerized as Kieran ripped his shirt off without a second glance or thought who he was accompanying. Though on second thought, he may just have had taken that into account as Melody once again felt her cheeks blush up at the sight of a half-naked Kieran.

“Come on let's go for a swim!”

taking her boyfriend's hand with, little, hesitation, Melody rose from the ground and watched as-

Oh, he wasn't.

Oh no he wasn't going to!

Aaaaaand, there went the pants.

It was getting hotter by the minute, and not just in one way. If one had been close enough to Melody, they'd feel the heat coming from her head. It literally felt like steam was blowing from every available orifice.

Melody nearly had a heart attack, weren't it for the realisation that Kieran had been wearing swim trunks. Which did little to help the poor girl regain a decent composure that didn't portray her as an embarrassed teenager.

Silence once again fell, and Melody finally had enough self-esteem to cook up a counter-attack to Kieran's little show.

“Hmm,” She began, still trying to hide the remains of her mad blushing. “A swim, you say?”

“If I knew that, I would've put on my swimsuit.”

“Well, too late to go back for it.” Melody continued with a sly smile, facing away from Kieran. “I don't want to ruin your plans, so...”

Melody proceeded to take of her clothes as slowly as possible, though, coincidentally, Melody wasn't born yesterday either; And had the sense to wear a swimsuit when there was the opportunity to take a dive in some fresh, natural waters.

Forcing her grin to dissipate, Melody turned to witness, or hoping to witness, Kieran's face as she casually spoke: “Well~ You ready or what? The sea ain't gonna come to us.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

Melody took his outstretched hand and stood up and immediately began to blush. Kieran smiled slightly as he helped her up, he wasn't sure exactly why, but he was glad to see her so embarrassed.

“Hmm, ... A swim you say?" she responded coyly. "If I knew that, I would've put on my swimsuit."

"Darn, I was hoping she'd worn one, then again, I don't really feel like swimming anyway. I just wanted to tease her, guess I got off lucky." he thought to himself.

“Well, too late to go back for it. I don't want to ruin your plans so... "
she said as she turned away from him.

"Wait, she can't be serious! She's not gonna ... We've only been together a short while, and although I'd love to see it, I'm not sure I'm ready..." he thought to himself panicking a little one the inside. He attempted to look away, but he was only human and he snuck a peak as she was taking her clothes. She was taking them off slowly, and rather seductively. "Wow, you really are beautiful." he said softly, not realizing he was speaking out loud. By this time he had realized she actually was wearing a swimsuit and she had countered his joke with an even crueler one of her own.

She turned back to him, and spoke calmly “Well~ You ready or what? The sea ain't gonna come to us.”

Kieran smiled and laughed a bit as she turned back to him. "Well.." He started to say but he was left breathless. Melody was absolutely stunning. Kieran took a moment to regain his composure and then continued. "Well, honestly I wasn't really planning on swimming. I'm kinda not the best swimmer in the world, I was mostly trying to tease you cause I saw how flustered you were earlier when I was changing. But I guess that plan backfired." he said trying to sound nonchalant, of course he totally failed, it's hard to sound casual when you can't maintain eye contact. "Of course I would never turn down an opportunity to go swimming with a pretty lady so if you really want to let's go. ... Or we could just relax out here in the sun. Either way I'm taking you back here tonight when the moon is up, trust me it'll be worth it... If we don't get attacked by ravenous foxes like last night." He said with a smile and a wink that would make even the coldest heart flutter.

Kieran produced a towel out of nowhere, and by nowhere he totally doesn't meant the backpack that he had brought with him and laid it out on the ground. After putting the towel down he sprawled out on it, with his hands behind his head. "Ah sometimes it feels great to be a lazy bum." he said closing his eyes. After a minute he peaked one eye open and realized that he wasn't gonna get away with this. "Ugh, fine. You win, let's go swimming." He said getting up and walked into the water.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
The look on Kieran's face was priceless, and in that instant Melody knew she had levelled the playing field. Again. Now it was only a matter of time before Kieran was gonna return the favour and step it up a bit. Which was what she liked about him in the first place, his determination to do worse- better.

“Well, honestly I wasn't really planning on swimming. I'm kinda not the best swimmer in the world,”

“Tsch, as if.” Melody retorted jokingly, her eyelid dropping in a single wink at Kieran.

“I was mostly trying to tease you cause I saw how flustered you were earlier when I was changing.”

The girl averted her eyes from Kieran, and instead watch the silent ocean. “Eh...” She began. “I have no idea what you're talking about.” It was rather obvious that the girl still hadn't grown accustomed to it, as she was still a bit flustered from the second time Kieran undid himself of clothing. She hoped that would sort itself out eventually.

“But I got you back good.” Melody pointed at Kieran with a single finger, a gleeful smile forming. “You should've seen your face. Heh.”

“Anyway, we're done playing striptease, right? Let's go then. Hurry it up, slowpoke!” Melody made a get-on-with-it motion with her hands, trying to force Kieran into the water lest he change his mind.

“Either way I'm taking you back here tonight when the moon is up, trust me it'll be worth it...”

Yeah, yeah if they weren't suddenly jumped by savage demons. That wouldn't happen. Even if there was an ongoing calamity, Melody would make sure Kieran kept that promise of his. “Wait, what're you doing?” Melody noted the towel that Kieran pulled from his bag.

“Heeey!” The girl firmly placed her hands on her hip. “Don't think you're getting away that easily!” She stepped closer, her head hovering above Kieran's as it expressed her frustration on his sudden bailing. “You got three seconds to get your ass into that water there, mister!” Melody lowered herself closer to Kieran, folding her arms. “Or I'll personally drag you and that towel with me for a swim.”

“One...”

“Two...”

“Two and a half...”

Her hand was just about ready to grab the towel.

“Ugh, fine. You win, let's go swimming.” He stood up and already walked into the water.

Melody jogged after him, mentally grinning as she passed him and took a quick dive before stopping midway, raising her hands in the air and throwing them down to send a splash of water rising upward and falling towards Kieran. “Gotcha!”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

As Melody counted to three, reaching two and a half, Kieran smiled and jumped up reaching the water instantly. Melody dove into the water and then splashed Kieran exclaiming "Gotcha!"

"Gah Dammit, ya got me." Kieran laughed. He dove under water and swam around unseen and snuck up behind Melody and grabbed her legs pulling her under. He popped up and when Melody reemerged from the water and laughed. "Gotcha?" he asked with a laugh. Smiling at her with that smile of his, the one that always makes her smile back. Kieran broke out into uncontrollable laughter. "I'm ... I'm sorry Mel. But the look ... the look on your face was priceless." he said in between laughs.

The two played around in the water for a while goofing off and generally having a good time. It was nice for both of them, to spend some time together not worrying about stopping a monster, or dealing with death or anything just being together. Kieran took a deep breath and sighed as he made his way back to his towel on the beach. "I wish it could always be like this." he mumbled to himself as he laid down on the towel in the sun. He closed his eyes intending to take a nap but after just a minute or so he was certain a nap wasn't happening. "Huh, it's funny here I am, at the beach with a beautiful girl, and I want to take a nap what's wrong with me?" he laughed quietly to himself, as he watched Melody, Keiran couldn't get over this girl, he had dated other girls before, but he had NEVER felt this close to anyone. He smiled at her as he dried off his hair thinking about how lucky he was.

"Ya know, I think I'm gonna head back to my room for a bit, meet me there at nine? Just come on in, I'll probably be asleep anyway." he asked her planning to take her on the walk they had discussed earlier. Kieran then gathered his clothes and towel into his bag and gave Melody a hug before heading to his room.

When he arrived in his room, Kieran took a warm shower, he was sure he smelled horribly today, not having showered since before his fight with Hans. As the hot water flowed over Kieran he felt at ease, for the first time since Connor's death, he was happy today. It was wonderful to be happy and smile again, and Keiran was sure Connor would happy too. After his shower Kieran took a quick nap and woke up again at seven. "Awesome just enough time." He said to Nox, who was rather confused at the comment, having spent the day sleeping instead of joining Kieran and Mel at the beach. "Time for what exactly?" the shadow hound asked. "Well, Melody and I are going for a walk tonight at nine, and I wanted to prank her, a little harmless fun for a laugh." He said simply. "When she gets here, she's gonna find me asleep like I said, but when she goes to wake me a bucket of water will fall on her." Kieran informed him. "It suprises me that you once planned elaborate pranks involving Jello if that is the best you can do in this situation. You have two hours, I want something better from you." Nox replied, clearly unimpressed. "Hmm, you're right ... Oh I got it, I'll be back shortly." Kieran said running out the door.

Kieran made his way from the hotel to a nearby flower stand. He spent a good while looking for the perfect bouquet of flowers and finally decided a beautiful bouquet of yellow tulips and white roses. He paid for the flowers and went back to his room. He placed the flowers on his nightstand and dressed for the evening, he put on some decent pants, a white t shirt and a blazer. He looked in the mirror and decided he look awesome. "So what's your plan?" Nox asked attempting to seem disinterested. "When she opens the door I'm gonna start coughing like crazy, like oh my God is he dying coughing, when I fall to the floor she bends down to help I'm gonna cough and grab the flowers from the shadows and hand them to her, like a cute, not gross hairball." he informed his buddy smiling. He then looked at the clock and saw it was nearing nine. "Great!" he said laying down on his bed. he grabbed the flowers and tucked them into the shadows of his blazer. He laid there waiting for the door to open.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
“Gah Dammit, ya got me.”

There was a consecutive laughter from Melody when the mini tsunami fell on Kieran. “Sure did.” She managed to retort, just barely spotting the mischievous jester diving under water before losing sight of him. “Hey, where'd you go?” The blonde turned a full three-hundred and sixty degrees, only to feel a hand grabbing a hold on her feet to pull her underwater. “Hey, HEEEEL-” She splashed about, squirming around to find her footing and re-emerging from the water.

“Pfft!” With a sour expression on her face, Melody spat out a bit of salty water that had managed to sneak its way into her mouth. “Gross...” She muttered, running both hands across her face to remove the sticky strands of hair away from her eyes.

“I'm ... I'm sorry Mel. But the look ... the look on your face was priceless.”

“Oh, the game is on, mister.” She flashed the evillest of grins she could muster, dragging Kieran down under as she let out a series of giggles. Melody felt at ease, happy that Kieran was back to his old self again. Though one could argue if she liked that his prankster-side had returned also.

“Giving up already, huh?” Melody taunted when Kieran silently stepped out of the water. “Well, okay. I'll be here, if you change your mind.” Not feeling quite ready to return to the hotel, Melody got out of the water, briefly, to hug her boyfriend as they made the promise to meet up later today.

“Don't do anything I wouldn't do!” She said jovially, flashing a wave before diving back into the water to spent another hour floating thoughtlessly before drying herself and heading back to the hotel for a change of clothes.

“Melly!”

The girl was greeted by an anxious Lorelei, who had been patiently waiting for the return of her Magni. Melody was surprised, having gotten used to her little siren friend disregarding anything she said when it came to not following her. “Hey, Lore. I'm back.” She retorted with a gentle smile, rubbing the little demon's head with the tip of her index finger.

“How was your day?”

“Boring!!!” Lorelei said, hovering around Melody's head before nuzzling comfortably on the girl's shoulder. “Melly isn't going away again, is she?” She sang, almost pleading.

“Sorry, Lore. I am.”

“If Melly is, can Lorelei come, too?”

The magni pondered this for a moment, letting out a couple of 'Hmm..'s before nodding to herself. “Okay.” She answered.

“Yay!”

“Lemme change into something less... sticky, then we'll pick up Kieran.” Swapping into a different choice of attire for the evening, Melody stared at her reflection in the mirror and ruffled her hair for a bit before putting on her jacket and leaving to pick up Kieran. “C'mon, Lore.” She said over her shoulder, making sure Lorelei was following before making her way over the Kieran's room.

“Yo! Where's my prankster in tin-foil armour?” She said jokingly before realising the door was open. “Not even going to be a gentleman this time? Fine, I can open the door myself.” She shoved the door open with the flat of her foot rather disinterestedly and walked in. “I brought Lore with me. Hope you don't mind.” She looked around the room, wondering what Kieran was up to this time.

The setting changes from liuena-academy to The Human City

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Cassandra Lillian Banks Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

Jaxon looked at Kirie with a stoic face about the recollection of what had happened up until then and started off where he stopped. "Now with what you've heard I'm also guessing that you're angry that we don't know where she is, I understand this and I'm happy to have you come along. Although if you were to just run off I wouldn't mind that either, I mean who's going to believe some long haired kid tell them stories of the man who was in multiple places and once and the living lightbulb?" Smiling slightly apologetically at Kirie he continued. "Anyway back to the point, a Demon is a being that follows a magni as it is stemmed from birth to be a sort of.... magic source for the magni and also a protector of sorts. The fact I don't see your demon worries me as maybe you can't see it but others can, or it just seems to want to keep itself hidden from others.

Shaking his head Jaxon looked over to the side for a second and felt a fuzzy feeling on his neck. "Oh hey there Tama nice of you to join us.... though a little warning would've been appreciated as there are rules as to what's going on ya furball." Smiling a toothy grin Tama yawned and looked out from Jaxon's large collared shirt. 'But by the fact that you addressed me must mean we're safe right?!' Yawning slightly Tama looked over to Kirie and happily called out. 'Hi Kirie! How are you and Raimei doing? I've been locked up in a room all day so I'm a little antsy and who's this.... person...?' Looking at Austin he hid back into Jaxon's collar. 'Hey Jax... I think I screwed up right now by talking...' Chuckling slightly he looked down at the small cat and sighed. "You're fine Tama he's one of us as far as we're concerned whether he has powers or not he's stuck in this mad world we call magic."

Shaking his head and looking back at Austin he coughed slightly before saying one last thing. "Sorry about that tangent there Tama's a little.... eccentric but anyway are you with us or against us because either way it doesn't affect us. So make up your mind now or we'll lose whatever tracks we'd have on her. Capisce?

The setting changes from the-human-city to Liuena Academy

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

“Yo! Where's my prankster in tin-foil armour?” Kieran heard Melody joke through the closed door. “Not even going to be a gentleman this time? Fine, I can open the door myself.” she said as she opened the door and let herself in. “I brought Lore with me. Hope you don't mind.” Keiran resisted the urge to show disgust that Lore was coming, he didn't hate the little siren but joking with her was almost as much fun as the prank he had planned for Mel. He lay in bed pretending to be asleep until she walked up to him. When he noticed she was near him he started coughing. He stood up from bed, hoping he looked sick, and attempting to not to smile as he did so. "Hey" cough cough "Mel, sorry I... " cough "Didn't get the door." Cough "I just can't seem to stop " cough " coughing." he said coughing violently. Right before Melody really started to freak out he took a deep breath and coughed one last time. As he coughed he reached into the shadow pocked he'd made earlier and pulled out the flowers he had bought for Melody. "Ugh there we go I feel better now." He said with a chuckle. "Oh, do you want these?" He asked her giving her the flowers with a wink.

"So you ready for that walk?" Kieran asked, taking note of her reaction before walking out the door. They walked to the beach hand in hand and made it back the spot where Kieran fought with Hans. Kieran looked up at the sky, gazing at the beautiful moon. "It's almost as beautiful as you Mel." He said blushing slighty as he went in for a kiss. The kiss lasted a while and when they broke Kieran stared into Melody's eyes for a while longer. "I ... I love you hun." he said as he stared deep into her eyes, his own eyes showing her just how much he truly cared for her. After they chatted for a while they realized it was really late and Connor's memorial service was in the morning. "We should get to bed, we gotta be up early for the memorial." Kieran stated. After Melody eventually agreed to leave the beautiful beach Kieran walked her back to her room, or rather, followed her to her room as he didn't know where it was. "I'll see ya in the morning babe. Sleep well." He said when they arrived at her room, hugging her once more.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Apathy, ignorance or sheer annoyance. Whatever she preferred to convey at the time, if not all three at once as the girl slipped into Kieran's room. You better not be planning something... Melody groaned silently, hoping for dear life that this wasn't another one of his jokes. Again.

Blue eyes fell on the subtle shifting of the bedsheets. He'd been sleeping again, the lazy git. Of course, when didn't he? With soft steps, Melody approached the bed, merely rolling her eyes when Kieran rose up in a zombie-like state that just screamed: Try hard.

“Hey Mel, sorry I...” He replied, coughing vigorously.

Not again... He knew Lorelei was with her, right? At least, it was Melody's assumption Kieran was joking. Or was he- Oh my God! Melody screamed inwardly. What if he contracted some mysterious disease when he fought Hans? Was that possible? He did leave for his room rather early, considering how much fun they had at the beach.

“I just can't seem to stop coughing.”

Even his face seemed unnaturally pale. A sickly pale. “If y-”

…..

Flowers.

Melody stood there, dumbfounded that she had fallen for Kieran's antics yet again. Usual routine dictated she'd slap the life outta him, but the girl was too surprised to even think.

“Oh, do you want these?”

Without saying a word, Melody gratefully, albeit absent mindedly, took the flowers her inner self pulling every nerve-ending in her brain to get the girl to respond with something.

“Stupid Kieran pranking Melly!”

Tiny hands repeatedly slapped the boy's face. It seemed Lorelei had decided to retort in her magni's stead, and quite appropriately at that.

“Stupid stupid stupid stupid!”

“Lor-”

“Stu-”

“E-”

“pid!”

“Lei.”

Okay, the verbal approach to get the little siren to stop was going nowhere.

“H-h-hey!”

Without a word, two pale fingers pulled Lorelei away from Kieran's face, only to drop the wee-little demon off on Melody's shoulder.

“Bu-”

“Shush!” Her magni retorted, turning to face Kieran with a blank expression.

BAM!

A solid fist launched itself on top of the boy's head, Melody's facial expression somewhere between utter frustration and anger. “Idiot.” She sneered, her fist aligning with her body once more. She only had herself to blame, the whole joke was practically high-lighted from minute one.

“Oh, thanks for the flowers.” The girl said with a smile, as if the whole punishment never happened. “Shall we go take that walk now?” After a bit more bantering, the two set out to admire the night view of the beach, hoping that Kieran would lay off the pranking.


Walking hand in hand, the duo took a leisure stroll on the beach, simply admiring the beauty it had at night – Although on second thought, Melody could barely see anything when it was dark. Her eyes followed Kieran's, settling on the bright moon that hung in the black sky.

“It's beautiful, isn't it?” She asked.

“It's almost as beautiful as you Mel.” Kieran replied.

“Tch! You're only saying that to make up for your stupid prank.” Melody exclaimed, only to be interrupted.

“I ... I love you hun.” He said after they broke their kiss.

Melody said nothing, only keeping eye contact as she managed a smile. They talked for a while, proceeding their romantic walk on the beach before walking back to the hotel. They'd be holding a memorial for Connor tomorrow, and she supposed Kieran could use some more sleep and mental preparation in leading it. Saying their goodbyes, Melody returned the hug and kissed her precious joker good night before heading into her room, trying not to wake Amaya.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

Ms. Brumfield

The teacher sat down with a sigh. Laying out on her back the woman pushed a hand through her hair and groaned. She hadn't thought so much crap would happen on the first day of their field trip. "But no, the kids just had to come across Aberdeens cousin and then Aberdeen herself. Ugh I don't even know what that brats up to!" The brat being Kieron since she knew he was probably fooling around and playing pranks on the other hotel guests.

Sitting up Ms. Brumfield put on her pjs and went to bed.

Kirie

The young man simply went with the flow. After Austin had explained everything to Ms. Brumfield, Kirie went to his room and took a quick shower. Once done he sat in his bed and quickly fell asleep, not even bothering to get into a comfy position.

The next morning he woke up still tired as hell. Yawning he quickly got dressed, nudged Jaxon to see if he was up or was already gone, and headed out to eat breakfast. Walking down the halls, he noticed that Ms. Brumfield was knocking on doors trying to get some of the other students to get up. Some did while others ignored her knocking and she left in a huff of frustration. Once he got to the breakfast room, he got a bowl of cereal and sat down. Maybe someone will come by, take pity on me and try to start up a conversation.

Kirie wanted anything but to talk with other people. It showed in his face, the absolute boredom that practically screamed out at people.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

Kirie

Glancing to his side, Kirie watched Austin take a seat beside him. A sour expression on his face it scrunched up when Austin vented his anger upon his butter knife breaking. Austin’s demon jumped onto the table with a cheerful demeanor making Kirie frown. The moment Austins yell of surprise left his lips, Kiego swallowed and since he wasn’t expecting him to yell Kiego choked out of shock. His face quickly turning red, Kiego began to cough after taking a couple gulps of water. “God I nearly choked. Why the hell did you yell for so early in the morning.” his normally cheerful self was tired and quite grouchy.

Placing an elbow on the table, Kirie leaned his check against the palm of his hand and continued to eat his food while watching Austin’s demon wobble about and then drop a plate of perfectly buttered bagels. However how Austin saved the day surprised Kiego. The bagels began to float in the air and Austin simply reached out and took them. His mouth slightly ajar Kirie quickly closed it and grumbled under his breathe.

“So mind telling me what’s supposed to go down today?” while scarfing down some bagels.

In the midst of taking a bite, Kirie stopped midway and placed his spoon back into the bowl. A solemn expression passed over his face as he began to think on the events that were to take place today. “Um well we have a funeral or sorts to go to. One of our classmates died not too long ago so . . .” he let his words hang in the air for a bit before going back to finishing his cereal. It’s not like I knew him personally though.

Amaya
Previous Day
Having finished her food, Amaya wondered around until Ms. Brumfield had them go back inside. Once in her room, like most of her fellow students, Amaya went straight to bed.

Next Morning

Amaya hugged her pillow tightly with a blissful expression while munching on the top corner as she dreamed about chocolate dipped banana’s. Suddenly a voice ripped through her dreams and startled her into waking up. Sitting up, Amaya had practically slept on the edge of her bed so sitting up so quickly she fell right off the edge of it. Lading with a thump, Amaya sat back up rubbing her eyes sleepily but then she became alert. “Hey that voice came from Kirie’s room I wonder if everything’s alright? Hey lets go check it out Melody.” Standing up, Amaya quickly walked out of their room and burst into Kirie’s.

What she found wasn’t really what she had expected. Oh.... uh how is everyone doing? Is there something going on that I don't know about or something?" Kirie’s roommate Jaxon was the only one in the room and he sat there blushing his face off as he started to hide under his covers. “Aw it’s just you. I thought maybe Kirie finally went crazy but it’s just you.” With a sigh of what seemed to be defeat, Amaya turned around and began to walk downstairs for breakfast. Going down the stairs she had passed by a mirror and caught her reflection in it. “Gah, my hair’s a mess.” she grumbled pulling her hands through her long hair. After a while of little improvement, Amaya gave up and entered the breakfast room. Once there she piled her plate high with all sorts of goods with a sleepy expression on her face. Glancing around the room she saw a familiar white head and quickly shuffled over to her old frenemy and sat herself down. “Good morning Kirie. Did you hear Jaxon yell just know?” Kirie looked up with a scowl and said no.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield

0.00 INK

Kieran awoke in a rather happy mood, despite the fact that today they were holding the memorial service for Connor. He was happy because everything with Mel seemed to be going really well, although he missed his brother deeply he knew Connor would want him to be happy and keeping living his life, the day before with Mel he had decided that the whole whoa is me, my brother died thing was gonna end in order to properly honor Connor, he had to live his life to the fullest, which means pranking, having fun, loving and all that good shit. Kieran still didn't know what he wanted to say or what was gonna happen at the memorial but he figure he would just wing it, it's what Connor would've wanted anyway prepared speeches are lame, it's always better to speak from the heart.


Kieran smiled as he walked to the beach seeing that Brumfield or someone had already set up some chairs for people to sit in and a podium for others to speak at along with an easel holding a picture of Connor on it. Kieran sighed as he started folding the chairs up. "Connor wouldn't want us all sitting and talking, he would rather this be a social event." he said to himself. After the chairs were put away he thought about what to do with he podium, he couldn't get rid of it, so in the end he just left it there and sat in the sand. Eventually Melody showed up, he assumed she came here after stopping at his room and not finding him, but he couldn't be sure. "Hey hun!" he said with a smile. "Can you believe they had chairs and shit set up? Why would we want to sit and talk 'bout Connor one at a time? Don't they know Connor would rather we have a party celebrating his life?" He said with a chuckle. "I mean seriously, Connor would want this event to be awesome." Nox showed up shortly after and barked in agreement. " There you are buddy, haven't seen you since I left this morning, sleep in?" "Shut up, I'm tired after that fight the other night? Nox retorted. "Yeah I know what you mean." Kieran said rubbing his side, his ribs still hurt like crazy and he was pretty sure he broke one or two, but that was nothing Kieran couldn't handle.

"So Mel, what do you think I should say? About Connor, I mean." He asked the girl, who clearly didn't want to be awake, it was rather early, like nine am or something. "I don't want this to be a sad thing, we should be happy and have fun today, we all loved Connor and why should we be sad? The dude wouldn't want us to dwell on why he's gone, he would want us to have a great time, and maybe talk about how bad ass it was when he kicked that thing's ass." He said, trying to keep a strong face, despite the fact that preparing for his brother's memorial was making him kinda sad.

After the preparations were all made all that was left was to wait for everyone to show up. The memorial was supposed to happen around noonish, but no exact time was set for the beginning, once people started showing up they would start reminiscing and remembering the good times. Kieran sat in the sand with Mel while they waited for people to show up, the two didn't speak much but instead just sat together enjoying each other's company.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
It's way too early for this...

It was difficult not to hear the agonizing screams of someone, and Melody instantly shot up from her awkward sleeping pose. Amaya had already darted off, leaving Melody to try not to doze off lest it really was a pressing matter.

With a loud yawn, the girl stumbled across the halls in nothing but her pyjamas and made her way to where she supposed to screams were coming from.

As usual, it was nothing off interest. Melody remained silent throughout most of the conversation, only raising an eyebrow at Amaya's comment on hoping that Kirie had gone completely mad. Right... She thought sarcastically, shaking her head at her room mate. When all was said and done, Melody swiftly returned to her room and rushed to get dressed and showered before approaching Kieran's room.

*Knock Knock*

No response.

He's not here, is he?

Probably not.

With a heavy sigh, Melody resumed her search until she eventually ran into Kieran sitting at the beach. Greeting him with a smile of her own, Melody sat next to him rubbing her eyelids to deprive them of sleep.

“So Mel, what do you think I should say? About Connor, I mean.”

He still hadn't thought about that? No speech preparations? Melody shrugged, unsure that she could help with that. “Just wing it. You're good at that, I guess.” She answered through a brief yawn.

As they sat in the sand, waiting for the others, Melody perked up as she felt her stomach growl. “Y'know, I haven't had breakfast yet. Wanna get some? I'm hungry...”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

Kirie & Amaya

It didn’t take them long to finish their breakfast, after Amaya and Austin talked a little bit the three threw their trash away and headed outside for the service. Kirie stuffed his hands in his pockets still in his morning gloom while Amaya walked beside Austin a smile on her face. Glancing at her the white-haired boy wondered what was going through his childhood friends mind considering where they were going and why. “Amaya you do realize you’re going to a memorial service right? Not to the carnival.” he said dryly. The red-head simply frowned at him but did take heed of his word by letting her smile drop to a slight curl of her lips, so that it wasn’t too obvious she was smiling.

Once they reached the sandy beach, the first thing the both of them noticed was the set up or rather the lack of it seemed. All the chairs were gone and Kirie somewhat understood the reasoning behind it but then again he hadn’t known Connor very much. Actually he didn’t know much about any of his classmates, I should probably work on that. As they got closer to the two on the beach the gloomy look on his face exchanged itself for something of a smile. “Good morning Kieran! Oh Melody this is where you went.” Rolling his eyes at Amaya, the girl wore that smile of hers once again. “Has Jaxon or Aberdeen come by yet?” he asked the two, running a hand through his hair.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu

0.00 INK

“Just wing it. You're good at that, I guess.” Melody said behind a yawn.
"Yeah I guess you're right, who needs to be prepared." he said with a slight chuckle.

“Y'know, I haven't had breakfast yet. Wanna get some? I'm hungry...”
"Now that you mention it I am kinda hu-" Kieran started to say before his word were interrupted. "Guess not, now that there are peeps here we won't be eating. Sorry hun, guess we'll have to wait til after." He said with a slight frown.

“Good morning Kieran! Oh Melody this is where you went.” he heard Amaya say, he didn't know her that well greeted them with a smile.
"Has Jaxon or Aerdee come by yet?" Kirie asked.

"Sup guys!" Kiera said greeting them, "Nope haven't seen anyone else yet, but we've got a couple hours til this thing is supposed to start." He said looking at his watch. "You guys are here rather early, any particular reason? He asked them. "Nox do you want to go get Mel and I some food?" He asked his shadowy friend silently. "I am not an errand boy." Nox responded curtly. "Dude, we's hungry, but we can't leave right now." Kieran asked again. "Fine, I'll do it, what do you want?" the wolf asked, "Dude, I don't know some croissants or something else portable." He told his friend.

Nox ran off on his mission and Kieran smiled at Melody and flashed her a quick wink, looking forward to the look on her face when he materializes food out of no where. As they chatted, Kieran kicked of his shoes, to feel the sand between his toes, it was nice.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

Austin

Austin stayed silent during his meal, partly because he was rather very hungry and partly because he was thinking about what Kirie had mentioned.

They’re having a memorial service…one of their classmates…died? That must have been horrible...

After finishing up and chatting with Amaya, he followed the two to the beach catching them making weird faces at each other. He shrugged and kept on walking until they had met up with a few more of Aberdeen’s classmates. These two were new faces to Austin, so he felt he needed to introduce himself.

“Hey, I’m Austin. So I’m guessing your Kieran and Melody.”

Austin didn’t know what else to say. Usually he would find the nearest person and try to strike a long conversation with them, but it didn’t seem appropriate now. However, he didn’t want to stay silent and confused for the whole time and he gathered the courage to get some information.

“So, can anyone fill me in on this school and what’s been going on? Newbie here.”

Aberdeen

After a few minutes, Aberdeen woke up with everything starting to come into focus.

“Oww…my head is still ringing inside…”

She turned to see Jaxon and Lucy, smiling at first at the sight of her demon, but then quickling frowning at the fact that she was on the floor with Jaxon still in his pajamas.

“Uh…sorry for crashing on your floor..whatever…”

She glared at Lucy who was smiling behind her mask from a good day’s work of causing nightmares.

”LUCY what the hell did you just do to Jaxon??”

”Jaxon…nightmare..fun….”

Aberdeen’s eyes opened wide. She hoped Lucy didn’t psychologically damage Jaxon for life. She was used to the nightmares that Lucy occasionally tested her with but she wasn’t sure how Jaxon would take them. Slowly she got up and turned towards the door, blushing red out of embarrassment as she apologized with her head turned away from Jaxon, “And sorry for the nightmares that Lucy caused… I guess I’ll see you around…”

Aberdeen got ready and headed down to breakfast, only to find that everyone seemed to have left. She wasn’t sure what was going on today and didn’t want to get lost trying to find them like last time.

“I hope Jaxon’s still up there…” Aberdeen thought, going back up the stairs to Jaxon’s room.

When she got to the door, Aberdeen paused, hating the fact that she had to go back and face him after yelling, dropping on the floor, and having Lucy mess Jaxon’s brains out. However, she needed help finding the others and she had been out of it for the last couple of days, so she took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

“Jaxon, you there? I sure hope I’m not all alone here” Aberdeen said mumbling the last part.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Oh great...

The two lovebirds were abruptly joined by a couple of their classmates, to which Melody only offered a disinterested glance followed by a slow “hi”. A single brow arched up at the mention of Amaya's “Oh! Here you are!” that sounded as if they had been the best buddies since day one.

Yeah, no. The girl silently groaned as she couldn't help but think that Amaya was about to leap for a hug and drag her for some silly talk.

“Actually, Kie-” Nevermind... They weren't going to go now, were they? Just because they decided to come early...

As Kieran felt it was his duty to stay and entertain the group with some small talk, Melody remained silent, only nodding at the introduction of this Austin guy that she only now noticed. She wasn't too keen on getting acquainted with the new kid, so she just pretended to listen to whatever they all had to say while subtly prodding Kieran with her elbow to give off the hint that she wanted to eat. Now.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

Kirie & Amaya

You guys are here rather early, any particular reason? Kirie tilted his head to the side contemplating the question. Although he knew when the memorial service was going to start, he still came pretty early. "No, no particular reason. It beats waiting in our rooms or having Ms. Brumfield talk to us" he said in a joking manner. Despite having been classmates for such a long time, Kirie still wasn't exactly on friendly terms with most of them, aside from Jaxon and Amaya. Rubbing the back of his head, Kirie sat in the sand across from the two lovebirds. Amaya on the other hand sat closer to the two of them. She patted the sand next to smiling up at Aistin, "you can sit here."


Kirie glanced over at Melody, who he noticed was poking Kieran repeatedly. Frowniong slightly, Kirie looked away and turned his attention to Austin whose question had been left unanswered. "Well um we're apparently a school that helps newbies, such as yourself, get used to their powers etc." motioning with his hand as he spoke. Suddenly Amaya spoke up, "Um I know it's not my place to ask this but um could you tell me what happened to Conner. Kirie explained some of it to me but he isn't good at explaining these kind of things." Kirie looked away, glancing over at Kieran to see his reaction.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

Austin
Austin answered Amaya’s motion in the sand with a raised eyebrow followed by a shrug. "At least one girl is still in a good mood” he thought. He sat next to Amaya and dug his hands into the sand, scooping some and letting it fall through the gaps between his fingers. Although he looked away from Kirie, he listened to his explanation of a school for newbie freaks such as him.

”Great, just great. I search for Aberdeen, find out I got some powers and a little bunny…thing, and now I’m with a group of schoolmates” Austin thought, annoyed at the way matters have accumulated.

Austin kept his thoughts quiet, however, because he wanted to pay respects to whoever passed away. His mind went through memories of his cousin Brooklyn’s funeral: the cold silence with the exception of those who couldn’t hold their tears, Aberdeen’s empty expression, and the white casket that contained the body of the deceased. He hoped that whoever was close to the student was or at least will be alright. It was one of his regrets that he didn’t try to help Aberdeen when she became depressed, opting instead to ignore the problem in hope that she would forget. Now that he finally saw her and she remembered, he wanted to talk to her. He was worried the memorial service might bring back memories of Brook…and memories of Grandma Alma.

Aberdeen
Jaxon handed Aberdeen one of the two apples that he teleported into his hands. Aberdeen followed right behind him, staring at the apple’s shiny skin. The words “funeral,” “monster,” and “city” rang in Aberdeen’s head as reminders of what she had failed to accomplish during her amnesia. “Grandma…I’m sorry Aberdeen muttered. Still angry over what had happened, Aberdeen bit into the apple hard, hurting her gums a bit from the force. She winced before chewing the fragments of the apple and swallowed hard. Aberdeen continued this, pondering and biting the apple as if it was her enemy, whilst following Jaxon wherever he was headed. Although he said to go with the others, it was the last thing Aberdeen wanted to do. She’d rather deal with one person than deal with five. “You can just ignore me, I’ll make it easier for you to” Aberdeen said to Jaxon, turning invisible. ”I just don’t want to face the others. I don’t care what you’re up to but I’d rather be here than another funeral.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu

0.00 INK

"No, no particular reason. It beats waiting in our rooms or having Ms. Brumfield talk to us" Kirie responded. Kieran left the response at that, not seeing much reason to say anything.


"Um I know it's not my place to ask this but um could you tell me what happened to Conner. Kirie explained some of it to me but he isn't good at explaining these kind of things." Kieran ignored most of their conversation but overheard the last question, and he also noticed Kirie looking over at him. "Amaya? Is it? I don't believe we've really met, I'm Kieran, and this is Melody." He said motioning towards Mel, who was of course standing around looking bored. Not long ago when most of us were on a trip to the human city, a monster attacked. I know it sounds silly and a little cliche, but I'm telling you it happened. Anyway most of the class fought hard against it, but it destroyed us all, and then ... " Kieran paused for a minute taking a deep breath, "I created a diversion and then Connor attacked." Kieran sighed, "Now, my brother and I are quite the troublemakers, we were never real fond of the whole studying thing, but this year, this year Connor studied hard. See Connor wasn't your usual water mage, his real magic was shapeshifting, something only I really knew. But he had a problem, he could only transform into mammals. But in his fight with that, thing, his water magic was fantastic, and he was able to truly shapeshift. I've never been prouder. Then the monster just stopped fighting him, and it went straight for Mel. I moved as fast as I could, but I couldn't get there in time. Connor, however was fast enough. He pushed Melody out of the way and the thing speared him in the heart... All I really remember after that is being really angry and the thing was gone. So we're here to celebrate the life of my brother, he was a wonderful man, and he died protecting all of us. Now thank you for making me relive one of the worst moments in my life, instead of remembering all the awesome things about Connor. If you'll excuse me I have thing I need to do." Kieran felt his anger rising a bit as he concluded the story. He walked back to Mel and spoke quietly. "I'm gonna go get us something to eat, I'll be back shortly. I might've gotten a little upset, but she was asking for it." He said to her as he walked off the beach and into the town.

Shortly after leaving, he ran into Nox who was returning with the food. "Really, I left to get you food cause you can't leave, and now here you are, not at the service." "Nox, that's really not cool, some bitch went and pissed me off, and I left to cool off, and I kinda told Mel I left to get something to eat cause I didn't tell her you were going. So ... we should probably get back."

Kieran and Nox returned about twenty minutes later. "Hey Mel, sorry for leaving you like that, but I brought food." Kieran said holding up a bag full of donuts and other breakfast pastries. Kieran smiled at Mel, hoping she wasn't too upset with him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

Amaya & Kirie

The reaction on Kieran’s face said it all. Bring a hand up to his face, Kirie sighed and looked way not wanting to see what would happen next. Amaya’s reaction to his lasting words before he went off for food, made Kirie feel bad but not as bad as how the red head was feeling. Stiffening the moment his tone got cold, Amaya bite her lip and did her best to look him in the eye. At the end of his story Amaya wanted to cry, she knew how terrible it was to lose a family member, so she didn’t appreciate that Kieran directed his anger towards her. Tightening her fists, Amaya looked at the ground as she too began to remember how it felt when her brother died. He had meant the world to her and because a certain someone couldn’t keep a promise, he died.

Feeling a glare coming his direction, Kirie risked the chance at looking in Amaya’s direction and the glare sent a chill down his spine. Crap she remembered. shifting a bit so to add a little distance between the two of them. If he knew one thing, Amaya getting upset was never a good thing. Thankfully Kieran didn’t return until twenty minutes later, and hopefully Amaya calmed down. “You’re not the only one you ass.” Amaya grumbled to herself however it was loud enough for maybe Kieran to pick up. Kirie was close enough to hear and he sighed, “Amaya please, don’t start, just calm down-“ he paused when she looked in his direction. Turning to Austin, he said quietly, “Uh you may want to scoot back a bit. My idiot friend here knows fire magic.” Motioning for him to scoot back a bit, Kirie made one last attempt to calm Amaya down but it seemed it just wasn’t going to work.

Already the air was getting hot and a fire blazed in her eyes. Gritting her teeth she glared at Kieran, it had been a while since she got upset but it seemed today was the day her cheery self would crumble. “I’m sorry I made you remember Kieran but don’t go acting like you’re the only one who lost someone. And don’t go playing me as the bad guy here; I lost my brother too, no I lost my entire family. Would you like to know the cause of my grief, the reason I’m reminded every day?” At this point, Amaya was too angry to care whether anyone wanted to know her life story or not but Kieran’s words rubbed her the wrong way. Realizing where she was going with this, Kirie was getting ready to stand back up, “Amaya please just stop, there’s no need to tell them anything.” “Shut up Kirie, he doesn’t have the right to be only one to be pissed off. You’re the reason I’m even telling them any of this because you couldn’t keep your promise.” A pained look crossed his face, the first time he had ever actually dropped that friendly mask of his. “I guess I am, well then I best get out of your sight then.” Standing up, he began to walk away but paused to look at Kiran, “She may be an idiot, but she’s right though if just a little bit.” Shoving his hands in his pockets Kirie left the small group.

It was then that a certain woman decided to make an appearance. “Well shall we get this all started up. . .?” Ms. Brumfield trailed off realizing the tension in the air. Folding her arms, she looked at each and every one of their faces and frowned. “Am I to assume no one is in the mood to remember Connors good deeds, or are you guys just going to sit there and mope?” The older woman did her best to use the right words but for all she knew she may have just made matters worse. Amaya on the other hand thought otherwise. “Why don’t we continue since I obviously don’t know my place.” looking at Kieran, then in the direction of where Kirie had run off to. Amaya couldn’t help but regret saying what she said. Sighing she looked away, “You don’t have to forgive me, hate me all you want Kieran but I am sorry” Standing up, Amaya headed over towards where Ms. Brumfield stood and waited for the service to start.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Amaya Sokeitsu Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

#, as written by Byte
Sure, leave me with them... I'll be fine. Melody thought sarcastically, watching Kieran trail off after having to explain Connor's heroic deed yet again. Perhaps it was foolish of him to direct his anger at Amaya, especially since she didn't necessarily ask anything bad – Well, not deliberately, anyway.

After at least twenty minutes of awkward staring and moping, Melody was glad to see Kieran return with something to eat. Great timing too, since she was about to fall down from hunger. “Thanks.” She muttered, turning back to their 'guests' just in time to see Amaya flip. Couldn't blame her.

Still...

“He just answered your question...” Melody stood in front of Kieran, a hand pressed against his chest as if to shield him from something. “So don't blame Kieran for venting a little grief, okay? It wasn't personal.”

She turned to Kieran, her hand now grabbing his. “Let's go. You don't need this, and you've got a service to run.” Without waiting for his consent, Melody dragged Kieran away from the group. “Don't you think you were a little harsh? She didn't mean it like that, you know.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Kirie Askumoto Character Portrait: Melody McKinley Character Portrait: Aberdeen Andrews Character Portrait: Jaxon Rhys Character Portrait: Kieran Flanagan Character Portrait: Seagus "Griever" Deaves Character Portrait: Ms. Brumfield Character Portrait: Arya Richards Character Portrait: Austin Andrews

0.00 INK

Kirie


The white hair youngster wasn’t gone for very long. The need to be with the rest of his class and to not dismiss orders ate at him so Kirie went back to where the service was being held. He stood there with the rest of his classmates not saying a word until the end of the service. Heading over to Kieran the lighting magni was well aware that Kieran didn’t quite like him or his girlfriend for that matter. Stepping up to him, Kirie placed a hand on his classmates shoulder and bowed his dipped his head. “I truly am sorry about your brother Kieran. He was and still is a good person even if he isn’t here.” Giving the other boy a sad smile Kirie knew of Kierans pain or at least how to deal with it when it was vented towards you.

Letting his hand slide from his shoulder Kirie walked off glancing in the direction of his childhood friend. She was the reason he was so used to that sort of stuff. It was his fault her brother was dead but quite a bit of time had passed since then. Shaking his head, he knew it’d be pointless to try and change Amaya’s way of thought concerning him and her brothers circumstances. If anything Kirie would pay anything to switch places with him if it meant Amaya would truly be happy. Idiot there’s no use in thinking that. she’d be sad all the s